right hand of God the Father * Looke the 1. Observation on this Confession Iohn 14. Act. 3. which although it doe signifie an equall participation of glory and majestie yet it is also taken for a certaine place of which the Lord speaking in the Gospel saith That he will goe and prepare a place for his Also the Apostle Peter saith The heavens must containe Christ untill the time of restoring of all things And out of heaven the same Christ will returne unto judgement even then when wickednesse shall chiefly reigne in the world and when Antichrist having corrupted true religion shall fill all things with superstition and impietie and shall most cruelly destroy the Church with fire and bloodshed Now Christ shall returne to redeeme his and to abolish Antichrist by his coming and to judge the quicke and the dead For the dead shall arise and those which shall be found alive in that day Acts 17. which is unknowne unto all creatures shall be changed in the twinckling of an eye and all the faithfull shall be taken up to meete Christ in the ayre that thenceforth they may enter with him into heaven there to live for ever But the unbeleevers or ungodly 1 Cor. 15. Matth 25. 41. 2 Tim. 2. shall descend with the devils into hell there to burne for ever and never to be delivered out of torments We therefore condemne all those which deny the true resurrection of the flesh and those which thinke amisse of the glorified bodies as did Ioannes Hiercsolymitanus against whom Ierome wrote We also condemne those which thought both the devils and all the wicked shal at the length be saved and have an end of their torments For the Lord himselfe hath absolutely set it downe that Their fire is never Mar. 9. quenched and their worme never dyeth Moreover we condemne the Iewish dreames that before the day of Iudgement there shall be a golden world in the earth and that the godly shall possesse the kingdomes of the world their wicked enemies being troad under foote For the Evangelicall truth Matth. 24 and 25. and Luke 18. and the Apostolike doctrine in the 2 to the Thessalonians 2. and in the 2 to Tim. 3. and 4 are found to teach farre otherwise Furthermore by his passion or death and by all those things Rom. 14. 5. which he did and suffered for our sakes from the time of his comming in the flesh our Lord reconciled his heavenly Father unto all the faithfull purged their sinne spoiled death broke in sunder condemnation and hell and by his resurrection from the dead he brought againe and restored life and immortalitie For he is our righteousnesse life and resurrection and to be short he is the fulnesse and perfection the salvation and most abundant sufficiencie of all the faithfull For the Apostle saith So it pleaseth the Father that all fulnesse should dwell in him And In him ye are compleat Coloss 1. and 2. For we teach and beleeve that this Iesus Christ our Lord is the onely and eternall Saviour of * Looke the 1. Observation on this Confession mankinde yea and of the whole world in whom are saved by faith all that ever were saved before the Law under the Law and in the time of the Gospel and so many as shall yet be saved to the end of the world For the Lord himselfe in the Gospel saith He that entereth not in by the doore unto the sheepfold but climeth up an other way he Joh. 10. is a thiefe and a robber I am the doore of the sheepe And also in another place of the same Gospel he saith Abraham saw my daies John 8. Acts 4. and reioyced And the Apostle Peter saith Neither is there salvation in any other but in Christ for among men there is given no other name under heaven whereby they might be saved We beleeve therefore that through the grace of our Lord Christ we shall be saved even as our fathers were For Paul saith That all our fathers 1 Cor. 10. did eate the same spirituall meate and dranke the same spirituall drinke for they dranke of the sprituall rocke that followed them and that rocke was Christ And therefore we reade that John said That Christ was that Lambe which was slaine from the beginning Apoc. 15. John 1. of the world And that John Baptist witnesseth That Christ is that Lambe of God that taketh away the sins of the world Wherefore we doe plainly and openly professe and preach that Iesus Christ is the only Redeemer and Saviour of the world the King and high Priest the true and looked for Messias that holy and blessed one I say whom all the shadows of the Law and the Prophesies of the Prophets did prefigure and promise and that God did performe and send him unto us so that now we are not to looke for any other And now there remaineth nothing but that we all should give all glory to him beleeve in him and rest in him onely contemning and rejecting all other aydes of our life For they are fallen from the grace of God and make Christ of no value unto themselves whosoever they be that seeke salvation in any other things besides Christ alone And to speake many things in few words with a sincere heart we beleeve and with libertie of speech we freely professe whatsoever things are defined out of the holy Scriptures and comprehended in the Creeds and in the Decrees of those foure first and most excellent Councels holden at Nice Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon together with blessed Athanasius his Creed and all other Creeds like to these touching the mysterie of the Incarnation of our Lord Iesus Christ and we condemne all things contrary to the same And thus doe we retaine the Christian sound and Catholike faith wholly and inviolable knowing that nothing is contained in the foresaid Creeds which is not agreeable to the Word of God and maketh wholly for the sincere declaration of faith Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA The eternall Counsell of the restoring of man ANd though man by this fault was deputed to damnation Artic. 10. and had incurred most just wrath yet God the Father never ceased to have a care over him the which is manifest by the first promises by the whole Law which as it is holy and good teaching us the will of God righteousnesse and truth so doth it worke anger and stirre up not extinguish sins in us not through it own fault but by ours and by Christ ordained and exhibited for this purpose Iesus Christ and those benefits which we reap by him THis Christ the true Son of God being true God and true Artic. 11. man was made our brother when according tot the time appointed he had taken upon him whole man that is consisting of soule and body and in one indivisible person united two natures yet were not these natures confounded that he might restore us being dead to
can he doe that is precious and acceptable to God how shall he give himselfe to prayer Secondly for this cause that we may profit and increase more and more in this grace and that we may gaine unto the Lord by occupying those talents which are committed to our trust whereof Saint Paul saith Now we 2 Cor. 3. all beholding as in a mirrour the glory of the Lord with open face are changed into the same Image from glory to glory that is we behold Christ who is the Image and glory of the Father and herein we indeavour that we may be conformed to the likenesse of this Image by the holy Ghost which doth kindle us thereunto till this Image doth get her perfection by the blessed resurrection Thirdly we must doe and exercise our selves in good works as well for the promises of this life as also for the reward of eternall life whereof mention is made very often and at large in the holy Scripture and that by faith in Christ we may have a more easie entrance to the attaining of those rewards and to the eternall kingdome of heaven as Saint Peter testifyeth saying If 2 Pet. â ye doe these things ye shall never fall For by this meanes an entring shall be ministred unto you abundantly into the everlasting kingdome of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ But chiefely we must doe the works of mercie whereby we may benefit our neighbour whereby we provide and doe for him and whereof he standeth in need such as these be to give almes to visite the sicke to have a care of them or to be at hand to doe them service to teach the simple by counsell and labour to helpe others to pardon offences and such like which all have the promises of the bountifulnesse of God and of rewards to doe the which Christ our Lord doth exhort in these words Be ye mercifull as your Father is mercifull Give and it shall be given to you forgive and ye shall Luk. 6. be forgiven And in another place Sell your goods and give almes Luk 12. get you bags which waxe not old a treasure that cannot faile in heaven where âo theefe commeth and where the moth corrupteth nothing Also When thou makest a feast call the poore the maimed the lame the blind ând thou shall be blessed because they cannot recompence Luk. 14. thee for thou shalt be recompenced at the resurrection of the iust Also I was an hungred I thirsted I was a stranger naked sicke and in prison and in all things ye helped me by your service Verily I say unto you In as much as you did these things to one of the least of my brethren ye did them to me Come hither ye blessed of my Father inherit the king dome prepared for you before the beginning of the world By these it is plaine and manifest that those works which proceed of faith doe please God and are rewarded with aboundant grace to wit with the recompence of all kinde of good things and blessings both in this life and in the life to come Lastly this doctrine is shut up with this or such like exhortation that no man can perfectly doe these works of Christian godlinesse or fully performe the commandements of God and that no man can be found who doth not faile in any part hereof and who is cleane without sinne as it is written There is not a man Eccles 7. so iust on the earth who doth uprightly and not sinne and that therefore every one ought to seeke and to enjoy his perfection in Christ Iesus in his grace precious sacrifice and merit by that faith and his justification which consisteth in the remission of sins if he will not have any thing in himself that may deserve damnation For Christ alone is our perfection and fulfilling of the law our life and righteousnesse and whosoever receive him by faith and doe wholly trust in him these men have all their sins washed away in the blood of Christ so that afterward they need not to feare condemnation For thus Paul writeth Therefore now there is no condemnation to them which are in Christ Iesus which doe not Rom. 8. walke according to the flesh but according to the spirit For to these men Christ is made of Godwisdome righteousnesse sanctification 1 Cor. 1. and redemption Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that our whole righteousnesse doth consist in Artic. 13. the remission of our sins which is also as David doth testifie our onely felicitie Therefore we doe utterly reject all other means whereby men doe thinke that they may be justified before God and casting away all opinion of vertues and merits we doe altogether rest in the onely obedience of Iesus Christ which is imputed to us both that all our sins may be covered and also that we may obtaine grace before God To conclude we beleeve that we cannot finde where to rest our selves if we decline never so little from this foundation but rather we shall be alwaies unquiet because we are not at peace with God till we be certainly perswaded that we are loved in Iesus Christ because that in our selves we are worthy of all hatred We beleeve that by faith alone we are made partakers of this Artic. 10. righteousnesse as it is written He suffered to purchase salvation for us That whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish And this is therefore done because the promises of life offered to us in him are then applyed to our use and made effectuall to us when we doe imbrace them nothing doubting but that we shall enjoy those things whereof the Lord by his owne mouth hath assured us Therefore that righteousnesse which we obtaine by faith doth depend upon free promises whereby the Lord doth declare and testifie that we are beloved of him We beleeve that by the secret grace of the holy Ghost we Artic. 21. are indued with the light of faith which is the free gift of God and is proper to them alone to whom it pleased God to give it so that the faithfull have not whereof to boast in themselves seeing that rather they are more then double debters because they are preferred before others And further we beleeve that faith is given to the Elect not that they might once onely be brought into the right way but rather that they may goe forward therein unto the end because that as the beginning is of God so is also the accomplishment We beleeve that we who by nature are the servants of sin Artic. 22. are regenerated unto a new life by meanes of this same faith and by this faith we receive grace to live holily whiles we doe imbrace that Evangelicall promise that the Lord will give unto us the holy Ghost Therefore it is so farre that faith should extinguish the desire to live well and holily that it doth rather increase and kindle it in us whereupon good workes doe necessarily
the Ecclesiasticall ministerie For it behoveth us alwaies to have in minde the words of the Apostle How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and Rom. 10. how shall they heare without a Preacher Therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God And that also which the Lord saith in the Gospel Verely verely I say unto you he that receiveth Iohn 3. those that I shall send receiveth me and he that receiveth mee receiveth him that sent me Likewise that a man of Macedonia appeared in a vision to Paul being then in Asia and said unto him Act. 16. Come unto Macedonia and helpe us And in another place the same Apostle saith We together are Gods labourers and ye are his 1 Cor. 3. husbandrie and his building Yet on the other side we must take heed that we doe not attribute too much to the ministers and ministerie herein remembring also the words of our Lord in the Gospel No man cometh to me except the Father which hath sent me Iohn 6. draw him And the words of the Apostle Who then is Paul and who 1 Cor. 3. is Apollo but the ministers by whom ye beleeved and as the Lord gave unto every one Therefore neither is he that planteth any thing nor he that watereth but God that giveth the increase Therefore let us beleeve that God doth teach us by his word outwardly by his ministers and doth inwardly move and perswade the hearts of his Elect unto beliefe by his holy spirit and that therefore we ought to render all the glory of this whole benefit unto God But we have spoken of this matter in the 1 Chapter of this our declaration God hath used for his ministers even from the beginning of the world the best and most excellent men in the world for howsoever divers of them were but simple for worldly wisdome or Philosophy yet sure in true divinitie they were most excellent namely the Patriarks to whom he spake very often by his Angels For the Patriarks were the Prophets or teachers of their age whom God for this purpose would have to live many yeers that they might be as it were Fathers and lights of the world After them followed Moses together with the Prophets that were most famous throughout the whole world Besides after all these our heavenly Father hath sent his onely begotten Sonne the most absolute and perfect teacher of the world in whom is hidden the wisedome of God and from him derived unto us by that most holy perfect and most pure doctrine of all other For he chose unto himselfe Disciples whom he made Apostles And they going out into the whole world gathered together Churches in all places by the preaching of the Gospel And after they ordained pastors and Doctors in all Churches by the commandement of Christ who by such as succeeded them hath taught and governed the Church unto this day Therefore God gave unto his ancient people the Patriarkes together with Moses and the Prophets so also to his people under the new covenant he hath sent his onely begotten Sonne and with him the Apostles and teachers of his Church Furthermore the Ministers of the new covenant are tearmed by divers names for they are called Apostles Prophets Evangelists Bishops Elders Pastors and Doctors The Apostles remained 1 Cor. 12. Ephes 4. in no certaine place but gathered together divers Churches throughout the whole world which Churches when they were once established there ceased to be any more Apostles and in their places were particular parsons appointed in every Church The Prophets in old time did foresee and foretell things to come and besides did interpret the Scriptures * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession and such are found some amongst us at this day They were called Evangelists which were the penners of the history of the Gospel and were also * Looke the 2. Observation preachers of the Gospel of Christ as the Apostle Paul giveth in charge unto Timothy To fulfill the work of an Evangelist * Looke the 3. Observat Bishops were the overseers and the watchmen of the Church which did distribute food and other necessities of the Church The Elders were the ancients and as it were the Senators and Fathers of the Church governing it with the wholesome counsell The Pastors did both keepe the Lords flock and also * Looke the 4. Observat provide things necessary for it The Doctors doe instruct and teach the true faith and godlinesse Therefore the Church Ministers that now are may be called Bishops Elders Pastors and Doctors But in processe of times there were many moe names of Ministers brought into the Church For some were created Patriarks others Archbishops others Suffragans other Metropolitanes Archpriests Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthes Exorcists Queristers Porters and I know not what a a rable besides Cardinals Provosts and Priors Abbots greater and lesser governours higher and lower But touching all these we passe not a rush what they have beene in time past or what they are now It is not sufficient for us that forasmuch as concerneth Ministers we have the doctrine of the Apostles We therfore knowing certainly that Monks and the orders or sorts of them are neither instituted of Christ nor of his Apostles we teach that they are so farre from being profitable that they are pernicious and hurtfull unto the Church of God For although in former times they were somewhat tolerable when they lived solitarily getting their livings with their owne hands were burdensome to none but did in all places obey their Pastours even as laie men yet what kinde of men they be now all the world seeth and perceiveth They pretend I know not what vowes but they leade a life altogether disagreeing from their vowes so that the very best of them may justly be numbred among those of whom the Apostle speaketh We heare say that 2 Thess 3. there be some among you which walke inordinately and worke not at all but are busie bodies c. Therefore we have no such in our Churches and and besides we teach that they should not be suffered to rout in the Churches of Christ Furthermore no man ought to usurpe the honour of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie that is to say greedily to plucke it to him by bribes or any evill shifts or of his owne accord But let the ministers of the Church be called and chosen by a lawfull and Ecclesiasticall election and vocation that is to say let them be chosen religiously of the Church or of those which are appointed thereunto by the Church and that in due order without any tumult seditions or contention But we must have an eye to this that not every one that will be elected but such men as are fit and have sufficient learning especially in the Scriptures and godly eloquence and wise simplicitie to conclude such men as be of good report for a moderation and
and doth not teach that faith which beleeveth that grace is freely given us for Christs sake is necessarie in the use of the Sacraments but imagineth that men are just for the very use of the Sacraments even by the worke done and that without any good affection of him that useth it This Article we finde thus in another Edition COncerning the use of the Sacraments they teach that they were ordained not so much to be markes and badges of profession amongst men as that they should be signes or testimonies of the will of God towards us set forth unto us to stirre up and confirme faith in such as use them Whereupon they condemne those that teach that the Sacraments do justifie by the worke done and doe not teach that faith to beleeve remission of sinnes is requisite in the use of Sacraments Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Of the Sacraments THe Church also is discerned from other Gentiles by certaine Artic. 12. rites and ceremonies instituted of God and usually called Sacraments as are Baptisme and the Lords Supper which notwithstanding are not onely signes of a profession but much more as the ancient Fathers said signes of grace that is they be ceremonies added to the promise of the Gospel touching grace that is touching the free remission of sinnes and touching reconciliation and the whole benefit of our redemption the which are so instituted that every man may use them because they be pledges and testimonies which declare that the benefits promised in the Gospel doe appertaine to every one For the voice of the Gospel is generall this use doth beare witnesse that this voyce doth appertaine to every one which useth the Sacraments Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the Sacraments THe word Sacrament as also the word Mysterie which interpreters Artic. 9. doe expound Sacrament is very large But because some have thought it good to restraine it to the number of seven Sacraments we will briefly runne over every one that we may shew what we finde wanting in the doctrine that some have broached and what may seeme to be repugnant to the meaning of that Church which is indeed Catholique or Orthodoxe Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of the Sacraments SEeing that the Church of Christ doth live here in the flesh Artic. 16. howbeit not according to the flesh it pleased the Lord also to teach admonish and exhort it by the outward word And that this might be done the more commodiously he would also have his to make much of an externall societie among themselves For which cause he gave unto them holy signes among which these are the chiefest Baptisme and the Lords Supper the which we doe not onely thinke therefore to have had the name of Sacraments among the Fathers because they are visible signes of invisible grace as Saint Augustine doth define them but also for that purpose because that by them we doe consecrate our selves unto Christ and doe binde our selves as it were by the oath or Sacrament of faith THE THIRTEENTH SECTION OF THE SACRAMENT OF HOLY BAPTISME The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of holy Baptisme CHAP. 20. BAptisme was instituted and consecrated by God and the first that baptized was John who dipped Christ in the water in Jorden From him it came to the Apostles who also did baptize with water The Lord in plaine words commanded them To Matth. 28. preach the Gospel and to baptize in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost And Peter also when divers demanded of him what they ought to doe said to them in the Acts Act. 8. Let every one of you be baptized in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes and you shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost Whereupon Baptisme is called of some a signe of initiation of Gods people as that whereby the elected of God are consecrated unto God There is but one Baptisme in the Church of God for it is sufficient to be once baptized or consecrated unto God For baptisme once received doth continue all a mans life and is a perpetuall fealing of our adoption unto us For to be baptized in the name of Christ is to be enrolled entered and received into the covenant and family and so into the inheritance of the sonnes of God yea and in this life to be called after the name of God that is to say to be called the sonne of God to be purged also from the flchinesse of sinnes and to be indued with the manifold grace of God for to leade a new and innocent life Baptisme therefore doth call to minde and keepe in remembrance the great benefit of God performed to mankinde for we are all borne in the pollution of sinne and are the sonnes of wrath But God who is rich in mercy doth freely purge us from our sinnes by the bloud of his Sonne and in him doth adopt us to be his sonnes and by an holy covenant doth joyne us to himselfe and doth inrich us with divers gifts that we might live a new life All these things are sealed up unto us in Baptisme For inwardly we are regenerated purified and renewed of God through the holy Spirit and outwardly we receive the sealing of most notable gifts by the water by which also those great benefits are represented and as it were set before our eyes to be looked upon And therefore are we baptized that is washed and sprinckled with visible water For the water maketh cleane that which is filthy refresheth things that faile and faint and cooleth the bodies And the grace of God dealeth in like manner with the soule and that invisibly and spiritually Moreover by the Sacrament of Baptisme God doth separate us from all other Religions of people and doth consecrate us a peculiar people to himselfe We therefore by being baptized doe confesse our faith and are bound to give unto God obedience mortification of the flesh and newnesse of life yea and we are billed souldiers for the holy warfare of Christ that all our life long wee should fight against the world Satan and our owne flesh Moreover we are baptized into one body of the Church that we might well agree with all the members of the Church in the same religion and mutuall duties We beleeve that * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession that of all other is the most perfect manner of baptisme where in Christ was baptised and which the rest of the Apostles did use in baptisme Those things therefore which by mans device were added afterwards and used in the Church * 2. Observation we thinke them nothing necessary to the perfection of Baptisme Of which kind is exorcisme and the use of lights oyle salt spattle and such other things as namely that baptisme is twise every yeer consecrated with divers ceremonies For we beleeve that the baptisme of the Church which is but one was sanctified in Gods first institution of it
any thing remaine till the next day let them not be kept but with feare and trembling by the diligence of the Clearkes let them be consumed We are not ignorant how they use to delude these words of Clemens by feigning a difference betwixt the worke of those that are ready to die and those that be ready to consecrate But it is evident that the bread which useth to be carried about and to be laid up to be adored is not reserved for those that be weake but in the end is received of them that doe consecrate Cyrill or as others thinke Origen upon the seventh Chapter of Levit. saith For the Lord concerning that bread which he gave to his Disciples said unto them Take it and eate it c. He did not differ it neither did he command it to be reserved till the next day Peradventure there is this mysterie also contained therein that he doth not command the bread to be carried in the high way that thou maist alwaies bring forth the fresh loaves of the word of God which thou carriest within thee c. Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of the Eucharist CHAP. 18. AS touching this reverent Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ all those things which the Evangelists Paul and the holy Fathers have left in writing thereof our men doe sincerely teach commend and inculcate and thence they doe with a singular indeavour alwaies publish this goodnesse of Christ towards his whereby he doth no lesse at this day then he did in that his last Supper vouchsafe to give by the Sacraments his true bodie and his true blood to be eaten and to be drunke indeed as the meate and drinke of their soules whereby they may be nourished unto life eternall he giveth it I say to all those who from their hearts have their names to be reckoned among his disciples when as they doe receive this Supper according to his institution so that now he may live and abide in them and they in him and be raised up by him in the last day to a new and immortall life according to those words of eternall truth Take and eate This is my body c. Drinke ye all of this This cup is my blood c. Now our Preachers doe most diligently withdraw the mindes of the people both from all contention and also from all superfluous and curious inquirie unto that which onely is profitable and whereunto onely Christ our Saviour had respect to wit that being fed with him we may live in him and through him and leade such a life as is acceptable to God holy and therefore everlasting and blessed and withall that we among our selves may be one bread and one body which are partakers of one bread in that holy Supper Whereby it cometh to passe that we doe very religiously and with a singular reverence both administer and receive the Divine Sacraments that is the holy Supper of Christ By these things which are thus indeed as we have set them downe your sacred Majestie O most gracious Emperour doth know how falsely our adversaries doe boast that our men doe change the words of Christ and teare them in peeces by humane glosses and that in our Suppers nothing is administred but meere bread and meere wine and also that among us the Supper of the Lord is contemned and rejected For our men doe very carefully teach and exhort that every man doe in a simple faith imbrace these words of the Lord rejecting all devises of men and false glosses and removing away all kinde of wavering doe wholly addict their minde to the true meaning thereof and to conclude doe oftentimes with as great reverence as they may receive the Sacraments to be the lively food of their soules and to stirre up in them a gratefull remembrance of so great a benefit the which thing also useth now to be done among us much more often and reverently then heretofore was used Moreover our Preachers have alwaies hitherto and at this day doe offer themselves with all modestie and truth to render a reason of their faith and doctrine touching all those things which they beleeve and teach as well about the Sacrament as about other things and that not onely to your Sacred Majestie but also to every one that shall demand it Of the Masse CHAP. 19. FVrthermore seeing that after this manner Christ hath instituted his Supper which afterward began to be called the Masse to wit that therein the faithfull being fed with his body and blood unto life eternall should shew forth his death whereby they are redeemed our Preachers by this mean giving thanks and also coÌmending this salvation unto others could not chuse but condemne it that these things were every where neglected And on the other side they which do celebrate the Masses do presume to offer up Christ unto his Father for the quicke and the dead and they make the Masse to be such a worke as that by it alone almost the favour of God and salvation is obtained howsoever they doe either beleeve or live Whereupon that most shamefull and twise and thrise impious sale of this Sacrament hath crept in and thereby it is come to passe that nothing at this day is more gainefull then the Masse Therefore they rejected private Masses because the Lord did commend this Sacrament to his Disciples to be used in common Whereupon Paul commandeth the Corinthians when they are to celebrate the holy Supper to stay 1. Cor. 11. one for another and denieth that they doe celebrate the Lords Supper when as every man taketh his own Supper whilest they be eating Moreover whereas they boast that they doe offer up Christ instead of a sacrifice they are therefore condemned of our men because that the Epistle to the Hebrews doth plainly witnesse that as men doe once die so Christ was once offered that he Heb. 5. might take away the sinnes of many and that he can no more be offered againe then he may die againe and therefore having offered one sacrifice for sinnes he sitteth for ever at the right hand of God waiting for that which remaineth to wit that his enemies as it Heb. 10. were a footstoole may be trodden under his feet For with one oblation hath he consecrated for ever them that are sanctified And whereas they have made the Masse to be a good worke whereby any thing may be obtained at Gods hands our Preachers have taught that it is repugnant to that which the Scripture doth teach in every place that we are justified and receive the favour of God by the spirit of Christ and by faith for which matter we alledged before many testimonies out of the Scriptures So in that the death of the Lord is not commended to the people in the Masse our Preachers have shewed that it is contrary to that that Christ commanded to receive these Sacraments in remembrance of himselfe and Paul that we might shew forth the death of
towards the end Of comforting and visiting the sicke SEeing that men doe never lye open to more grievous temptations then when they are exercised with infirmities or else are sicke and brought low with diseases it behooveth the Pastours of the Churches to be never more vigilant and carefull for the safetie of the flocke then in such diseases and infirmities Therefore let them visit the sicke betimes and let them be quickly sent for of the sicke if the matter shall so require Let them comfort and confirme them in the true faith Finally let them strengthen them against the dangerous suggestions of Satan In like manner let them pray with the sicke person at home in his house and if need be let them make prayers for the sicke in the publike meeting And let them be carefull that they may have a more happie passage out of this life As for popish visiting with the extreame unction we have said before that we doe not like of it because it hath many absurd things in it and such as be not approved by the Canonicall Scriptures Of the buriall of the faithfull and of the care which is to be had for such as are dead of purgatorie and the appearing of spirits THe Scripture willeth that the bodies of the faithfull as being temples of the holy Ghost which we truly beleeve shall rise againe at the last Day should be honestly without any superstition committed to the earth and besides that we should make honourable mention of them which have godlily died in the Lord and performe all duties of love to such as they leave behind them as their widows and fatherlesse children Other care to be taken for the dead we teach none Therefore we doe greatly mislike the Cynikes who neglected the bodies of the dead or did very carelesly and disdainfully cast them into the earth never spake so much as a good word of the dead nor any whit regarded those whom they left behinde them Again we condemne those which are too much and preposterously officious toward the dead who like Ethnikes doe greatly lament and bewaile their dead we doe not discommend that moderate mourning which the Apostle doth allow 1 Thess 4. but judge it an unnaturall thing to be touched with no sorrow and do sacrifice for the dead and mumble certaine prayers not without their penny for their paines thinking by these their duties to deliver these their friends from torments wherein they being wrapped by death they suppose they may be rid out of them againe by such lamentable songs For we beleeve that the faithfull after the bodily death doe goe directly unto Christ and therefore doe not stand in need of the helpe or prayers for the dead or any other such dutie of them which are alive In like manner we beleeve that the unbeleevers be cast headlong directly into hell from whence there is no returne opened to the wicked by any duties of those which live But as concerning that which some teach concerning the fire of Purgatory it is flat contrary to the Christian faith I beleeve the remission of sins and life everlasting and to the absolute purgation of sins made by Christ and to these sayings of Christ our Lord Verily verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and Iohn 5. beleeveth in him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come unto condemnation but hath passed from death unto life Againe He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet but is Ioh. 13. cleane every whit and ye are cleane Now that which is recorded of the spirits or soules of the dead sometime appearing to them that are alive and craving certaine duties of them whereby they may be set free we count those apparitions among the delusions crafts and deceits of the devill who as he can transforme himselfe into an Angel of light so he laboureth tooth and naile either to overthrow the true faith or else to call it into doubt The Lord in the Old Testament forbad to enquire Deut. 18. the truth of the dead and to have any thing to doe with spirits And to the glutton being bound in torments as the truth of the Gospell doth declare is denied any returne to his brethren The Lord by his word pronouncing and saying They have Moses Luk. 16. and the Prophets let them heare them if they heare not Moses and the Prophets neither will they beleeve if one shall arise from the dead Out of the Confession of BASIL THe Church of Christ doth herein labour all that she can to Artic 5. keepe the bonds of peace and love in unitie Therefore she doth by no meanes communicate with sects and the rules of orders devised to make a difference of dayes meats apparell and ceremonies No man can prohibit that which Christ himselfe hath not prohibited Art 10 ss 1. 2. For this cause we know that auricular confession holy dayes dedicated to Saints and such like things had their beginning of men and were not commanded of God as on the other side we know that the marriage of Ministers was not forbidden And againe No man can forbid those things which God hath Art 10. ss 4. c. permitted therefore we thinke that it is not by any means forbidden to receive meats with thanksgiving Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Hitherto pertaine first those things which are to be found in the 15. Chap. about the middest concerning the keeping of holy dayes and fasts IN like sort many of the ancient ceremonies and such as were brought in by custome so neere as may be are retained among us even at this day * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession of this sort be certain daies appointed for feasts and holy daies the mattens that is morning Sermons evening assemblies the Lords dayes which be holy dayes and speciall feasts dayes added thereunto which are consecrated to the celebrating of the works of Christ as to his Nativitie his Passion Resurrection c. * Looke the 1. observation and such as be dedicated to the remembrance of holy men as of the Virgin Mary of the Apostles and of other Saints and chiefly of those Saints of whom there is mention in the holy Scriptures and all these things be done of us that the word of God may be taught that God may be worshipped and served and that he may be glorified among us That which followeth and is to be referred to this place is taken out of the 17. Chap. IN like sort also our Ministers as it is meet for Christian men to doe to the glory and praise of God doe celebrate holy dayes consecrated to the Virgin and the remembrance of her * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession and the whole 2. Sect. wherein is intreated of the lawfull honour of Saints do make and sing godly and Christian songs of her and with pleasure both diligently and that they may confirme
holden But if it once come to passe and the Lord grant that the Churches may at length injoy so great a benefit then there may be one onely confession of faith extant conceived in the same words if the state of the Churches shall seeme to require it Let them therefore leave of in mockage to terme us Confessionists unlesse perhaps they looke for this answer at our hands that it is a farre more excellent thing to beare a name of confessing the faith then of denying the truth For even as moe small streames may flow from one spring so moe confessions of faith may issue out from one and the same truth of faith Now to speake somewhat also of those who while they will seeme to embrace the truth of the Gospell and renounce popish errours shew themselves more unjust towards us then was meet they should we are compelled to finde want of Christian charitie in them This one thing in deed was remaining that after so many dangers losses banishments down-fals woes without number griefs and torments we should also be evill intreated by those of whom some comfort was rather to be looked for But that ancient enemie of the Church is farre deceived by whose subtilties this evill is also wrought for us while he hopeth that we may by his crafts be overwhelmed But bearing our selves bold on that love which the mercifull God through Iesus Christ our Lord beareth unto us and who hath planted a love and feare of him in our mindes we leap for joy in these very things and boast with the Apostle that it will never be the same grace of God alwaies preventing us that tribulation anguish hunger nakednesse the sword false accusation or cursed speaking shall withdraw us from the truth once knowne and undertaken For we know that saying of Chrysostome to be true It is not evill to suffer but to doe evill Neither are we any whit disgraced hereby but they whom I know not what distemperature whetteth against us having deserved nothing and to repay them like for like quitting rayling with rayling far be it from us whom God vouchsafeth this honour that being fashioned like to the image his Son we might through good report and evill report walke on upholden with the stay of a good conscience yea we have resolved with our selves not only to abide the open wrongs of our enemies but even the disdaine of our brethren although never so unjust And what we furthermore thinke of the doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ the confession of our faith set forth many yeers agoe hath made it known to the whole world and we have God and Angels together with men witnesses of that sincere endeavour by which we laboured and doe as yet to the uttermost of our power labour to set up againe and maintaine the pure worship of God among us on t of Gods word And even as we shewed our selves to be ready at all times to render a reason of the hope that is in us so we thought it a matter worth the pains to make all men privie to that bond which one our part is very straight with the holy and truly Catholike Church of God with every Saint and sound member thereof that so farre as we can we might deliver partly our selves partly the Churches joyned with us from those most grievous crimes by which some mens speeches and books are laid to our charge And when we bethought our selves by what means it might best be done this especially for the present time seemed a meet way unto us which would give offence to no man and might satisfie all that would yeeld unto reason namely to publish this Harmonie of confessions whereby it might sufficiently be understood how falsely we are charged as though we that have rejected popish errors agreed not at all among our selves For to begin with those stout maintainers of the Romish tyrannie who will yet seeme to be defenders of the truth this conference of confessions will plucke every visard from their faces when as it shall plainly appear that all the opinions in these confessions of faith were in other sundry words so laid down that yet the same truth alwaies abideth and there is none at all or very little difference in the things themselves And how narrow must they needs perceive the bounds of that their Catholike Church to be when it shall be openly known that so many kingdomes provinces cities peoples and nations professing the truth of the Gospel doe with common consent renounce the abuses and orders of the Romish Church As for those whom without any desert it pleaseth to count us among the Arrians and Turks they shall see also how farre through the benefit of God we be from such hainous and wicked errours And they also who accuse us of sedition shall perceive how reverently we thinke of the dignitie of Kings and the Magistrates authoritie and they to conclude that not being content with those publike confessions of the Churches of Germanie may by laying against us that forme of new agreement seeme worthily more and more to sever themselves from us and who have alreadie very pithily been refuted by most learned writings they also shall if true agreement be earnestly sought be satisfied with this Harmony For that we may freely say as it is indeed that long ranck of names sealed and written at that booke is such that it seemeth rather to stand idly in the field then to fight manfully And if it had pleased us to follow this pollicie wee might have set downe the names not of seven or eight thousand meane men most famous Princes and some other excepted of whom it may worthily be doubted whether there ever were any such or what they were but also the names of farre moe Churches And this our diligence had beene farre more commendable namely being bestowed not in wringing out and begging from village to village some hundreds of names but in laying out the opinions of most gracious Kings most renowned Princes of noble nations and peoples of most mighty common-wealths and Cities of which a great part hath not been used to dispute in corners or to trifle but hath knowne these many yeeres how even unto blood to suffer many and grievous things for Gods truth sake But we know that the truth hath not it warrant from men nor by men it is simple it will be simply published and taught Therefore we are purposed for this time not to deale by any long disputation with any man but barely to open the meaning of the reformed Churches to knit all the Churches of Christ together with one bond of brotherly love to keepe peace with all men and so farre as it ought to be done to judge well of all men yea and to intreat those who think somewhat too hardly of us that if we disagree from the Confession of no Church that doth truely beleeve they would themselves also beginne to be of the same minde with us and
quietly and soberly conferre with their brethren of what things they shall think good rather then themselves to slander and give the adversaries occasion to rayle upon the Gospel But if they will not do it let this publique and everlasting monument witnes to all that come after that we all of our side are and shall be free not only from the grievous reproches with which we are undeservedly laden but also without blame of all the hurly burlies and dissentions that have been hitherto and that which God forbid are peradventure like to be more grievous unlesse it be speedily prevented on both sides And seeing in this Harmonie we speake not onely with our owne but even with the mouth of all those Nations whose Confessions we have brought into one forme of one and the same doctrine we hope it will come to passe that not so much the several names of the French Belgia and other Confessions shall hereafter be heard as that one onely universall simple plaine and absolute Confession of all the Churches speaking as it were with one and the same tongue of Chanaan shall be seene and that they who were thought to be farre wide as hath hitherto not altogether without desert by reason of over many mens private writings beene thought of us and the brethren of the Confession of Auspurge if so be that men keep within the bounds of the Confessions and all cavilling and sophistrie be laid aside and as well faithfull as favourable exposition be admitted shall be thought very neerely to agree in all things And this was the cause why we desired to put the Confession of Auspurge together also with that of Saxony and Wirtemberge in this Harmonie that it might be the more easily kuowne that both we agree with them in all particular points of faith and that there are very few matters hanging in controversie between us For concerning that doubt about the Lords Supper in the thing and of the thing it selfe there is no strife we differ in certaine adjuncts and circumstances of the thing In the thing it selfe I say we agree although as the gifts of God are divers so some doe more plainely some doe not so plainly and perhaps not so fitly utter that which they thinke For we all acknowledge that the holy signs have not a bare signification but that by the ordinance of God they assure our consciences that the things themselves are as truly and certainly given of God to all that come as the signes themselves are given by Gods Minister But this question remaineth whether as the signe so also the present thing it selfe be given to the body or rather the present signe be given to the body but the present thing given onely to the minde and faith Againe whether as both be given to all so both be received of all of some unto life and of other some unto death In like sort we all beleeve the true Communication of the true body and the true blood of our Lord Iesus Christ The controversie standeth in the manner of communicating but who may therefore of right think that the holy unitie of the Churches is to be plucked asunder That they of our side were alwaies desirous of peace and agreement the history of the conference at Marpurge and such things as were afterward done in the yeere 1536. do sufficiently witnesse Moreover so often as there appeared any hope of agreement it is cleare that there was no other cause but the importunitie of some certain men why new and sudden braules being raised the matter could not come or long continue in that agreement which was hoped for For that we may let passe very many other things although in the beginning it were openly known among al that there was no coÌtroversie between us no not so much as the very Papists excepted in the opinion about worshipping the mysterie of the holy Trinitie loe about the latter end that unhappy monster of Vbiquitie came forth which if it be admitted will quite overthrow the true doctrine of Christs person and his Natures Hence then come the distractions of Churches hence come so deadly quarrellings But seeing this whole matter hath been often handled by many learned men it is no time for us to deale any farther therein For it is sufficient for us to shew in few words that our men so farre as was possible alwaies provided for the peace of the Church Neither truely hath any man cause after the example of certain Moderators such as not long since have been why he should perswade himselfe that we would heare of this hotch-potch of opinions make a certaine medlie as it were of contrarie qualities But we leave all things whole that every one may so know his owne words being compared with the sayings of others that he shall finde nothing forged nothing taken away nothing put to or wrested And to conclude the forme and drift of this whole work if it be more narrowly viewed shall not unworthily be judged a sound body of Christian doctrine framed and allowed by the writings and as it were by a common councel of the godly Churches well nigh of all Europe For here all the chiefe points of our Religion being discussed and approved are by the publique authoritie of all the chiefe Nations in Christendome with one consent published and knit together yet we must confesse as we afore touched that through the manifold and busie braulings of private persons and glosses as men commonly speak the matter was brought farre from the grounds thereof to things cleane besides the purpose and impertinent For first there beganne to be dealing onely about the Supper then it came to Christs Ascension and sitting in heaven and within a while after to the personall union of both his natures and what stay will there be in the end for many by all mens leave be it spoken seeme to be delighted with this continuall striving that howsoever and whatsoever it might cost them they might not be unknowne But it becometh the Disciples of Christ to seeke peace and to despise glory For as Bernard saith They that despise peace and seeke after glorie they lose both peace and glory Away therefore with those speeches I am of Paul I am of Cephas and let that one saying be heard I am Christs I am the Churches There is something that may be misliked yet there are very many things that may well be liked the same ground worke of faith abideth let therefore the same love continue and let us not thinke much to take them for brethren whom God vouchsafeth to take for sonnes neither let us despise those for whom Christ despised him selfe That thing is assuredly true and very much liked of us that nothing in holy doctrine is to be thought of small importance but rather that even in the least points thereof a certaine faith and full assurance is required flat contrary to the wavering of the Academikes yet we cannot like of too too
rehearsing the context of every Confession because we were to have regard of the order of things and doctrine rather then either of the time or worthinesse of the Churches and Authours that wrote them or other such like circumstance therefore it seemed good without any envie or preiudice of other Confessions either more ancient or more famous to give the first place to the latter Confession of Helvetia both because the order thereof seemed more fit and the whole handling of doctrine more full and convenient and also because that Confession was publiquely approved and subscribed unto by very many Churches of divers Nations Farther upon this doe the rest fitly follow to wit the former Confession of Helvetia and then all other without any choise indifferently save that we had rather ioyne together the Confessions of Germany then sever them each from other according to the argument of every Section Yet we were inforced to put that Confession of the foure Cities as received somewhat late in the last place Which order notwithstanding if it shall not seeme fit and convenient to any it may easily be altered in the second Edition as other Confessions also if any such besides these shall be wanting may in their due place be adioyned To conclude that the godly Reader may want nothing and that no man may suspect any thing to be taken away or added to any of those Cofessions we have here set downe the Articles or chiefe points in the order wherein they were first written Which we desire every man favourably to interpret and to enioy this our labour rather seeking peace and agreement then maliciously hunting after occasions of dissentions PROPER CATALOGVES FOR EVERIE CONFESSION CONTAINED IN THIS HARMONIF AFTER THAT ORDER wherein they were first written The Articles of the former Confession of Helvetia SCripture 1 Interpretation 2 Fathers 3 Humane Traditions 4 The drift of the Scripture 5 God 6 Man and his strength 7 Originall sinne 8 Free will 9 The eternall Counsell touching the restoring of man 10 Iesus Christ and those benefits which we reape by him 11 The drift of the doctrine of the Gospel 12 Faith and the force thereof 13 The Church 14 Of the Ministers of the word 15 Ecclesiasticall power 16 The choosing of Ministers 17 The head shepheard of the Church 18 The duties of Ministers 19 Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments 20 Baptisme 21 The Eucharist 22 Holy assemblies 23 Of Heretikes and Schismatikes 24 Of things indifferent 25 Of the Magistrate 26 Of holy Wedlocke 27 The Chiefe points of the latter Confession of HELVETIA OF the holy Scripture being the true word of God 1 Of Interpreting the holy Scripture and of Fathers Councels and Traditions 2 Of God his unitie and the Trinitie 3 Of Idols or Images of God Christ and Saints 4 Of the Adoration worship and Invocation of God through the onely Mediatour Iesus Christ 5 Of the providence of God 6 Of the creation of all things of Angels the Devil and Man 7 Of the fall of man sinne and the cause of sinne 8 Of free will and so of mans power and abilitie 9 Of the Predestination of God and Election of the Saints 10 Of Iesus Christ being true God and man and the onely Saviour of the world 11 Of the law of God 12 Of the Gospel of Iesus Christ of the promises also of the spirit and the letter 13 Of Repentance and the Conversion of man 14 Of the true iustification of the faithfull 15 Of Faith and good works and of their reward and the merit of man 16 Of the Catholique and holy Church of God and of the onely head of the Church 17 Of the Ministers of the Church their institution and duties 18 Of the Sacraments of the Church of Christ 19 Of holy Baptisme 20 Of the holy Supper of the Lord. 21 Of holy and Ecclesiasticall assemblies 22 Of the Prayers of the Church of singing and Canonicall houres 23 Of holy dayes fasts and choise of meates 24 Of Comforting or visiting the sick 25 Of the buriall of the faithfull and the care that is to be had for the dead and of purgatorie and the appearing of Spirits 26 Of Rites Ceremonies and things indifferent 27 Of the goods of the Church 28 Of single life Wedlocke and the ordering of a Family 29 Of the Magistrate 30 The Articles of the Confession of Basil OF God 1 Of man 2 Of the care of God toward us 3 Of Christ being true God and true man 4 Of the Church 5 Of the Supper of our Lord. 6 Of the Magistrate 7 Of Faith and workes 8 Of the last day 9 Of things commanded and not commanded 10 Against the errour of the Anabaptistes 11 The chiefe points of the Confession of Bohemia OF the holy Scripture and of Ecclesiasticall writers 1 Of Christian Catechising 2 Of the unitie of the divine essence and of the three Persons 3 Of the knowledge of himselfe Also of sinne the causes and fruits hereof and of the promises of God 4 Of repentance 5 Of Christ the Lord and of Iustification through faith in him 6 Of good workes which be holy actions 7 Of the holy Catholique Church the order and discipline hereof and moreover of Antichrist 8 Of the Ministers of the Church 9 Of the word of God 10 Of the Sacraments in generall 11 Of holy Baptisme 12 Of the Supper of the Lord. 13 Of the Keyes of Christ 14 Of things accessory that is of rites or Ecclesiasticall ceremonies 15 Of the politique or civill Magistrate 16 Of Saints and their worship 17 Of fasting 18 Of single life and wedlocke or the order of married folke 19 Of the time of Grace 20 The Articles of the French Confession OF God and his one onely essence 1 Of the knowledge of God 2 Of the Canonicall bookes of the holy Scripture 3 Of distinguishing the Canonicall booke from the Apocryphall 4 Of the authoritic of the word of God 5 Of the Trinitie of the Persons in one onely essence of God 6 Of the creation of the world 7 Of the eternall providence of God 8 Of the fall of man and his free-will 9 Of originall sinne 10 Of the propagation of originall sinne and of the effects thereof 11 Of the free election of God 12 Of the repairing of man from his fall through Christ 13 Of two natures in Christ 14 Of the hypostaticall union of his two natures 15 Of the death resurrection of Christ and of the fruit thereof 16 Of the merit and fruit of the sacrifice of Christ 17 Of the remission of sinnes and true Iustification 18 Of the Intercession or Mediation of Christ 19 Of iustifying Faith and the gift and effects thereof 20 21 22 Of the abolishing of ceremonies and true use of the mor all law 23 Of the intercession of Saints Purgatory and other superstitious traditions of the Popish sort 24 Of the ministery of the Gospell 25 Of the unitie of the Church and the true
very word of God is preached and received of the faithfull and that neither any other word of God is to be fayned or to be expected from heaven and that now the word itself which is preached is to be regarded not the Minister that preacheth who although he be evill and a sinner neverthelesse the word of God abideth true and good Neither do we think that therefore the outward preaching is to be thought as fruitlesse because the instruction in true religion dependeth on the inward illumination of the spirit because it is written No man shall teach his neighbour For all Jer. 12. 1 Cor. 3. John 6. men shall know me And he that watreth or he that planteth is nothing but God who giveth the increase For albeit no man can come to Christ unlesse he be drawn by the heavenly Father and be inwardly lightned by the holy Ghost yet we know undoubtedly that it is the will of God that his word should be preached even outwardly God could indeed by his holy spirit or by the Ministery of an Angel without the Ministery of Saint Peter have taught Cornelius in the Acts but neverthelesse he referreth him to Peter of whom the Angel speaking saith he shall tell thee what thou must doe For he that illuminated inwardly by giving men the holy Ghost the self same by way of commandement said unto his Disciples Goe ye into the whole world and preach the Gospell to every creature And so Mark 16. Acts 16. Paul preached the word outwardly to Lydia a purple seller among the Philippians but the Lord inwardly opened the womans heart And the same Paul upon an elegant gradation fiâly placed in the 10. to the Romanes at last inferreth therefore faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God We know in the meane time that God can illuminate whom and when he will even without the externall Ministery which is a thing appertaining to his power but we speake of the usuall way of instructing men delivered unto us of God both by commandement and examples We therefore detest all the heresies of Artemon the Manichees Valentinians of Cerdon and the Marcionites who denied that the Scriptures proceeded from the holy Ghost or else received not or polished and corrupted some of them And yet we do not deny that certain books of the old Testament were of the ancient authors called Apocriphall and of others Ecclesiasticall to wit such as they would have to be read in the Churches but not alleadged to avouch or confirme the authoritie of faith by them As also Austin in his 18 Book De civit Dei C. 38. maketh mention that in the books of the Kings the names and books of certaine Prophets are reckoned but he addeth that they are not in the Canon and that those books which we have suffice unto godlinesse CHAP. II. Of interpreting the holy Scriptures and of Fathers Councels and Traditions THE Apostle Peter hath said That the holy Scriptures are 2 Pet. 2. not of any private interpretation therefore we do not allow all expositions whereupon we do not acknowledge that which they call the meaning of the Church of Rome for the true and naturall interpretation of the Scriptures which forsooth the Defenders of the Romane Church do strive to force all men simply to receive but we acknowledge that interpretation of Scriptures for authenticall and proper which being taken from the Scriptures themselves that is from the phrase of that tongue in which they were written they being also wayed according to the circumstances and expounded according to the proportion of places either like or unlike or of moe and plainer accordeth with the rule of faith and charitie and maketh notably for Gods glory and mans salvation Wherefore we do not contemne the holy Treatises of the Fathers agreeing with the Scriptures from whom notwithstanding we do modestly dissent as they are deprehended to set down things meerely strange or altogether contrary to the same Neither doe we thinke that we doe them any wrong in this matter seeing that they all with one consent will not have their writings matched with the Canonicall Scriptures but bid us allow of them so farre forth as they either agree with them or disagree and bid us take those things that agree and leave those that disagree and according to this order we doe account of the Decrees or Canons of Councels Wherefore we suffer not our selves in controversies about Religion or matters of faith to be pressed with the bare testimonies of Fathers or Decrees of Councels much lesse with received customes or else with multitude of men being of one iudgement or with prescription of long time Therefore in controversies of religion or matters of faith we cannot admit any other Iudge then God himself pronouncing by the holy Scriptures what is true what is false what is to be followed or what to be avoided So we do not rest but in the judgements of spirituall men drawn from the word of God Certainly Ieremie and other Prophets did vehemently condemne the assemblies of Priests gathered against the Law of God and diligently forewarned us that we should not heare the Fathers or tread in their path who walking in their own inventions swarved from the Law Ezek. 20. 18. of God We do likewise reject humane Traditions which although they be set out with goodly titles as though they were Divine and Apostolicall by the lively voice of the Apostles and delivered to the Church as it were by the hands of Apostolicall men by meane of Bishops succeeding in their roomes yet being compared with the Scriptures disagree from them and by that their disagreement bewray themselves in no wise to be Apostolicall For as the Apostles did not disagree among themselves in doctrine so the Apostles Schollers did not set forth things contrary to the Apostles Nay it were blasphemous to avouch that the Apostles by lively voice delivered things contrary to their writings Paul affirmeth expressely that he taught the same things in all Churches And againe We 1 Cor. 4. 2 Cor. 1. saith he write no other things unto you then which ye read or also acknowledge Also in another place he witnesseth that he and his Disciples to wit Apostolicall men walked in the same 2 Cor. 12. way and ioyntly by the same spirit did all things The Iews also in time past had their traditions of Elders but these traditions were severely confuted by the Lord shewing that the keeping of them hindereth Gods Law and that God is in vain worshipped Mat. 15. Mar. 7. with such Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA THe Canonicall Scripture being the Word of God and delivered Artic. 1. Scriptura by the holy Ghost and published to the world by the Prophets and Apostles being of all other the most perfect and ancient Philosophie doth alone perfectly contein all piety and good ordering of life The interpretation hereof is to be Artic 2.
the same place in the marginall note upon the word Saints Neverthelesse we confesse that they serve in Gods presence and that they reigne with Christ everlastingly because they acknowledged Christ and both in deed and word confessed him to be their Saviour redemption and righteousnesse without any addition of mans merit For this cause doe we praise and commend them as those who have obteined grace at Gods hand and are now made heires of the everlasting kingdome Yet doe we ascribe all this to the glory of God and of Christ We plainly protest that we condemne and renounce all strange Artic. 11. and erroneous doctrines which the spirits of errours bring forth c. And ss 2. Of the selfe same article We condemne that doctrine which saith that we may in no case sweare although Gods glory and the love of our neighbour require it And in the marginall note upon the word Sweare It is lawfull to use an oath in due time For God hath commanded this in the old Testament and Christ hath not forbidden it in the new yea Christ and the Apostles did sweare Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA or the WALDENSES Of the unitie of the divine Essence and of the three Persons CHAP. 3. OVt of this fountaine of holy Scripture and Christian instruction according to the true and sound understanding and meaning of the holy Ghost our men teach by faith to acknowledge and with the mouth to confesse that the holy Trinitie to wit God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost are three distinct Persons but in essence one onely true alone eternall almightie and incomprehensible God of one equall indivisible divine essence Of whom through whom and in whom are all things Rom. 11. Exod. 20. who loveth and rewardeth righteousnesse and vertue but hateth and punisheth all iniquitie and sinne According to this faith men are taught to acknowledge the wonderfull workes of God and those properties which are peculiar to each person of the holy Trinitie and of the Divine Vnitie and to acknowledge the soveraigne and infinite power wisedome and goodnesse of the one onely God out of which also ariseth and proceedeth the saving knowledge as well of the Essence as of the will of God One kind of workes or properties of the three persons of the Godhead by which they are discerned one from the other are the inward eternall and hypostaticall proprieties which alwaies remaine immutable and are onely apprehended by the eyes of faith and are these That the father as the fountaine and wel-spring of the Godhead from all eternitie begetteth the Sonne equall to himselfe and that himselfe remaineth not begotten neither yet is he the person of the Sonne seeing he is a person begetting not begotten The Sonne is begotten of the eternall Father from all eternitie true God of God and as he is a person he is not the Father but the Sonne begotten of the essence or nature of the Father and consubstantiall with him which Sonne in the fulnesse of time which he had before appointed for this purpose himselfe alone as he is the Sonne tooke unto him our nature of the blessed Virgin Mary and united it into one person with the godhead whereof we shall speake afterward But the holy Ghost proceedeth from the Father and the Sonne and so he is neither the Father nor the Sonne but a person distinct from them eternall and the substantiall love of the Father and of the Sonne surpassing all admiration these three persons are one true God as is aforesaid The other kind of workes in these persons and in the unitie of the godhead issueth as it were into open sight out of the divine essence and the persons thereof in which being distinct they have manifested themselves and these are three The first is the wonderfull worke of Creation which the Creeds doe attribute to the Father The second is the worke of Redemption which is proper to Christ The third is the worke of Sanctification which is ascribed to the holy Ghost for which cause he in the Apostles Creed is peculiarly called holy And yet all these are the proper workes of one true God and that of him alone and none other to wit the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost This true and absolute faith and difficult knowledge of God as well concerning his nature as his will is comprehended and contained in the aforenamed Catholike and Apostolicall Creede and in the decree of the Nicene Councell agreeing therewith and in many other sound decrees and also in Athanasius his confession All which we judge and professe to be true But it hath everlasting and sure grounds on which it relyeth and most weightie reasons by which it is out of the holy Scripture convinced to be true as by that manifestation wherein the whole Trinitie shewed it selfe when Christ the Lord was baptized in Iordane by the commandment Matt. 3. Matt. 28. of Christ because in the name of the persons of the same holy Trinitie all people must be baptized and instructed in the faith Also by Christs words when he saith the holy Ghost the Comforter whom the Father will send in my name shall teach you all these Iohn 14. things and before these words he saith I will pray the Father and he will give you another Comforter who shall be with you for ever even the spirit of truth Besides we teach that this onely true God one in essence and in divine nature and three in persons is above all to be honoured with high worship as chiefe Lord and King who ruleth and reigneth alwaies and for ever and especially after this sort that we looke unto him above all and put all our confidence in him alone and offering unto him all subjection obedience feare all faith love and generally the service of the whole inward and outward divine worship doe indeed sacrifice and performe it under paine of loosing everlasting salvation as it is written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God and him onely shalt thou serve and againe Thou shalt love the Lord thy God Deut. 6. Matt. 22. Mar. 12. Luk. 10. with all thy heart with all thy soule with all thy minde and to be short with all thy might as well of the inward as outward powers to whom bee glory from this time forth for evermore Amen Of holy men and their worship CHAP. 17. AS touching holy men it is taught first that no man from the beginning of the world unto this time either was is or can be henceforth unto the end sanctified by his workes or holy actions according to the saying of Moses the faithfull servant of the Lord when he cried out unto the Lord O Lord in thy sight no man Exod. 34. Iob. 15. is innocent that is perfectly holy And in the book of Iob it is written What is man that he should be undefiled and he that is borne of a woman that he should appeare iust to wit before God Behold
shall then rise out of the earth the soule and spirit of every one being joyned and coupled together againe to the same bodies wherein before they lived They moreover which shall be alive at the last day shall not die the same death that other men have done but in a moment and in the twinkling of an eye they shall be changed from corruption to an incorruptible nature Then the bookes shall be opened namely the bookes of every mans conscience and the dead shall be judged according to those things which they have done in this world either good or evill Moreover then shall men render an account of every idle word which they have spoken although the world doe now make but a sport and a jest at them Finally all the hypocrisie of men and the deepest secrets of their hearts shall be made manifest unto all so that worthily the onely remembrance of this judgement shall be terrible and fearfull to the wicked and reprobate But of the godly and elect it is greatly to be wished for and is unto them exceeding comfort For then shall their redemption be fully perfited and they shall reape most sweet fruit and commoditie of all those labours and sorrowes which they have suffered in this world Then I say their innocencie shall be openly acknowledged of all and they likewise shall see that horrible punishment which the Lord will execute upon those that have most tyrannically afflicted them in this world with divers kindes of torments and crosses Furthermore the wicked being convinced by the peculiar testimony of their owne conscience shall indeed be made immortall but with this condition that they shall burne for ever in that eternall fire which is prepared for the devill On the contrarie side the elect and faithfull shall be crowned with the crowne of glory and honour whose names the Sonne of God shall confesse before his Father and the Angels and then shall all teares be wiped from their eies Then their cause which now is condemned of heresie and impietie by the Magistrates and Iudges of this world shall be acknowledged to be the cause of the Son of God And the Lord shall of his free mercy reward them with so great glory as no mans minde is able to conceive Therefore we doe with great longing expect that great day of the Lord wherein we shall most fully enjoy all those things which God hath promised unto us and through Iesus Christ our Lord be put into full possession of them for evermore Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE ALso they teach that the word that is the Sonne of God tooke unto him mans nature in the wombe of the blessed Virgin Mary so that the two natures the divine and the humane inseperably joyned together in the unitie of one person are one Christ true God and true man who was borne of the Virgin Mary did truely suffer was crucified dead and buried that he might reconcile his Father unto us and might be a sacrifice not onely for the Originall sinne but also for all actuall sinnes of men The same also descended into hell and did truely rise againe the third day Afterward he ascended into heaven that he might sit at the right hand of the Father and reigne for ever and have dominion over all the creatures sanctifie those that beleeve in him by sending the holy Spirit into their hearts and give everlasting life to such as he had sanctified The same Christ shall openly come againe to judge them that are found alive and the dead raised up againe according to the Creede of the Apostles In the end of this Article after these words by sending his holy Spirit into their hearts these words are found in some Editions BY sending his Spirit into their hearts which may reigne comfort and quicken them and defend them against the Devil and the power of sin The same Christ shall openly come againe to judge the quicke and the dead c. according to the Creed of the Apostles Also they teach that in the end of the world Christ shall appeare to judgement and shall raise up all the dead and shall give unto men to wit to the godly and elect eternall life and everlasting joyes but the ungodly and the devils shall he condemne unto endlesse torments Also we condemne the Origenists who imagined that the devill and the damned creatures should one day have an end of their pains After the first period of this Article this is thus found else-where THey condemne the Anabaptists that are of opinion that the damned men and the devils shall have an end of their torments They condemne others also which now adaies do spread abroad Iewish opinions that before the resurrection of the dead the gody shall get the soveraigntie in the world and the wicked be brought under in every place Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Hitherto pertaineth a part of the third Article THE Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ who is the Image of the eternall Father is appointed our Mediator Reconciler Redeemer Iustifier and Saviour By the obedience and merit of him alone the wrath of God is pacified as it is said Rom 3. Whom he set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood And Heb. 10. It is impossible that the blood of Buls should take away sins But he offering a sacrifice for sins sitteth for ever at the right hand of God c. And although we doe not see as yet * Looke the first observat upon this confession in this our infirmitie the causes of this wonderfull counsell why mankinde was to be redeemed after this sort but we shall learn them hereafter in all eternitie yet these principles are now to be learned In this sacrifice there are to be seene justice in the wrath of God against sin infinite mercie towards us and love in his Son towards mankinde The severitie of his justice was so great that there be no reconciliation before the punishment was accomplished His mercie was so great that his Son was given for us There was so great love in the Son towards us that he derived unto himselfe this true and exceeding great anger O Son of God kindle in our hearts by thy holy spirit a consideration of these great and secret things that by the knowledge of this true wrath we may be sore afraid and that again by true comfort we may be lifted up that we may praise thee for ever Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE VVE beleeve and confesse that the Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ begotten of his eternall Father is true and eternall God consubstantiall with his Father and that in the fulnesse of time he was made man to purge our sins and * Looke the 1. Observat upon this confession to procure the eternall salvation of mankinde that Christ Iesus being very God and very man is one person onely and not two and that in this one person there be two natures not one
yea also a curse that he might make or consecrate us as holy unto God For to such men that they may be stirred up to the greater confidence that sure and precious promise is propounded and by preaching ought to be propounded whereby the Lord doth say Call upon me in the day of trouble and I will deliver thee and this Psal 50. they ought to doe as often as they have need and so long as they live Hereof the judgement of St. Augustine is extant Lib. 1. de Penitentia Cap. 1. No man can well meditate of repentance except he be perswaded of the mercie of God toward him or as he saith but he that shall hope for indulgence Now all men which doe truly repent them of their sins and in regard thereof are sorrowfull and mislike themselves ought to cease from the committing of evill and learne to doe that which is Isa 1. good for so writeth Esay in that place wherein he exhorteth to repentance And John Baptist in the like sort admonishing the people saith See that you bring forth or doe the fruits worthy of Luk. 3. Coloss 3. Ephes 4. repentance which doth chiefly consist in mortification or putting off the old man and in putting on the new man which after God is created righteousnesse c. as the Apostolike doctrine doth signifie Moreover the penitent are taught * Looke the first observat upon this confession to come to the Physicians of their souls and before them to confesse their sins to God yet no man is commanded or urged to tell and reckon up his sins but this thing is therefore used that by this means every one may declare their griefe wherewith they be troubled and how much they mislike themselves for their sinnes and may peculiarly desire and know that they obtaine of their God counsell and doctrine how they may hereafter avoyd them and get instruction and comfort for their troubled consciences and absolution by the power of the Keies and remission of sins by the ministerie of the Gospel instituted of Christ and when these things are performed to them of the Ministers they ought to receive them at their hands with confidence as a thing appointed of God to profit and to doe service unto them for their saving health and without doubting to enjoy the remission of their sinnes according to the word of the Lord whose sinnes you remit they are remitted And Joh. 20. they relying upon this undoubted faith ought to be certaine and of a resolute minde that through the ministerie of those Keies concerning the power of Christ and his word all their sinnes be forgiven them And therefore they which by this means and order obtaine a quiet and joyfull conscience ought to shew themselves thankfull for this heavenly bountifulnesse in Christ neither must they receive it in vain or returne againe to their sins according to that faithfull exhortation of Christ wherein he commandeth us to take heed Behold thou art made whole sin no more lest Joh. 5. Joh. 8. a worse thing happen unto the. And see that thou sinne no more Now the foundation whereon the whole vertue and efficacie of this saving repentance doth stay it selfe is the merit of the torments of the death and resurrection of our Lord and Saviour whereof he himselfe saith These things it behooved Christ to suffer and to rise againe the third day and that repentance and remission Luk. 24. of sins should be preached in his name to all people And againe Repent Mark 1. and beleeve the Gospel Also they teach that they whose sin is publike and therefore a publike offence ought to give an * Looke the second observat upon this confession externall testimonie of their repentance when God doth give them the spirit of repentance and that for this cause that it may be an argument and testimonie whereby it may be prooved or made evident that the sinners which have fallen and doe repent doe truely convert themselves Mark 5. and 18. 1 Tim. 5. also that it may be a token of their reconciliation with the Church and their neighbour and an example unto others which they may feare and reverence Last of all the whole matter is shut up with this or such like clause of admonition That every one shall be condemned whosoever he be which in this life doth not repent in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ according to that sentence pronounced by Christ Except ye repent ye shall all in like sort perish as they did who were slaine with the fall of the tower of Silo. Hither to also pertain th that part of the same confession which treateth Of the time of grace CHAP. 20. FVrthermore among all other things they teach concerning the time of grace and the fatherly visitation that men may learne to consider that all that time of age they lead in this life is given them of God to be a time of grace in the which they may seeke their Lord and God his grace and mercie and that they may be loved of him and by this means obtaine here their salvation in Christ whereof the Apostle also made mention in his Sermon which he preached at Athens saying God hath assigned unto man the times which were ordained before and the bands of their habitations Act. 17. that they should seeke the Lord if so be they might have groped after him and found him And by the Prophet Esay the Lord saith In an acceptable time have I heard thee and in the day of salvation Isa 49. 2 Cor 6. have I helped thee Behold now saith Saint Paul is the acceptable time now is the day of salvation Therefore at all times the people be admonished that whilest they live on the earth and are in good health and have in their hands and doe presently enjoy the time of grace offered by God they would truely repent and begin the amendment of their life and reconcile themselves to God that they would stirre up their conscience by faith in Christ and quiet it by the ministerie of the Gospel in the Church and herein confirme themselves that God is mercifull unto them and remitteth all their sins for Christ his sake Therefore when they are confirmed in this grace which is offered them to establish and confirme their calling and doe faithfully exercise themselves in good works then at the length they are also in an assured hope to looke for a comfortable end and they must certainly perswade themselves that they shall assuredly be carried by the Angels into heaven and eternall rest as was the soule of that godly Lazarus that they may be there where their Lord and redeemer Iesus Luk. 16. Joan. 12. and 14. and 17. Christ is and that afterward in the day of resurrection this soule shall be joyned againe with the body to take full possession of that joy and eternall glory which cannot be expressed in words For they shall not
Churches to be expounded most plainly and set out most clearely Christ faith that the Angels in heaven doe reioyce whensoever they see a sinner repem And therefore the Churches and the Angels themselves doe rejoyce at the pure doctrine of repentance thus set down Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Hitherto pertaine the first two last clauses of the third Article Of the remission of sinnes c. Which are thus set downe IT is most certaine that the preaching of Repentance doth pertaine to all men and accuse all men So also the promise is generall and offereth remission of sins to all according to those generall speeches Matth. 11. Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavie loaden and I will refresh you Also Ioh. 3. That every one which beleeveth in him should not perish Rom. 10. Every one that beleeveth in him shall not be confounded Againe He that is Lord over all is rich unto all that call on him Rom. 11. The Lord hath shut up all under disobedience that he might have mercie on all Let every one comprise himselfe in this generall promise and not give himselfe to distrust but let them strive that they may assent to the word of God and obey the holy Ghost and desire that they may be helped as it is said Luk. 11. How much more will he give the holy Ghost to them that aske it Of Repentance Artic. 16. BY the mercie of God this part of Doctrine specially is declared in our Churches with great perspicuitie whereas the Sententiaries have wrapped it in most intricate Labyrinthes First we doe openly condemne the catharans and the Novatians who feigned that neither the elect could fall into sins against their conscience neither that they who had fallen after their amendment were to be received againe and our confutations of these furies are extant Neither doe we goe about to make brawlings about the word Repentance if any man like it better let him use the word Conversion which word the Prophets also have often used Moreover we doe willingly retaine the word Contrition and we say that the first part of Repentance or Conversion is Contrition which is truely to tremble through the knowledge of the wrath of God against sins and to be sorry that we have offended God and we say that there must needs be some such great feare and griefs in those that are converted and that they doe not repent which remaine secure and without griefe as it is said 2 Cor. 7. Ye sorrowed to repentance And Ezech. 20. And ye shall mislike your selves in your own sight and acknowledge your selves to be worthy of punishment and destruction And these true griefes are a feeling of the wrath of God as is declared more at large in another place But here we reproove our adversaries who feigne that Contrition doth deserve Remission of sinnes and that Contrition must be sufficient In either errour there be great mysts For remission is given freely for the Mediatours sake and what contrition can be sufficient Yea rather the more the sorrow increaseth without assurance of mercie so much the more mens hearts doe flie from God and no creature is able to sustaine the greatnesse of this sorrow whereof Esay speaketh Chap. 38. He brake all my bones like a Lion But those idle dreames of the Writers doe declare that they lead a carelesse life and that they are unskilfull in the Gospel Now these true sorrows doe arise when the sinne of the contempt of the Son of God as is declared in the Gospel is reprooved The spirit shall reproove the world of sin because they beleeve not in me Ioh. 16. And by the voice of the Morall law other sins are reprooved as Paul saith Rom. 3. By the law came the knowledge of sin As touching private confession to be made unto the Pastours we affirme that the ceremonie of * Looke the first observat upon this confession private absolution is to be retained in the Church and we doe constantly retaine it for many weightie causes yet withall we doe teach that men must neither command nor require the recitall of offences in that private talke because that recitall of offences is neither commanded of God nor a thing possible and it maketh godly mindes to doubt and it maketh faith faint And this we doe much more reprehend that in the doctrine of Repentance or Conversion our adversaries doe no where make mention of justifying faith whereof we have spoken before by which alone Remission of sins is truely received the heart is lifted up even when it hath a feeling of the wrath of God and we are freed from the sorrows of hell as it is written Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we have peace Without this faith sorrows are no better then the repentance of Saul Judas Orestes and such like as are mentioned in Tragedies Neither doe our adversaries teach the Gospel but the Law and humane traditions either omitting this faith else fighting against it But seeing that in a true Conversion there must be these changes a mortification and a quickning as it is said Rom. 6. and in divers other places for doctrines sake we doe divide conversion or repentance into three parts into contrition faith and new obedience these things doth true conversion comprehend as the voice of God and the true experience of the Church doe declare Yet doe we not make contention either about the manner of speaking or about the number of the parts but we wish that all men may see those things which are necessary And it is most necessary for the Church that there should be a true plaine and most cleare doctrine touching the whole conversion which also is very often repeated in those Sermons which are set down in the Scriptures and that with great perspicuitie and without any intricate labyrinthes as the Baptist and Christ say Matth. 3. Repent and beleeve the Gospel Againe Repent Behold the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world And Paul saith Rom. 3. All men are deprived of the glory of God Here he speaketh of contrition afterward of remission But we are iustified freely by his grace through redemption that is in Christ Iesus by faith Therefore it is necessary that in the doctrine of conversion or repentance there should mention be made of faith Neither is it sufficient that our adversaries say that they also doe speake of faith and that faith doth goe before repentance For they speake of the doctrine of knowledge I beleeve the forgivenesse of sinnes to wit that they be forgiven to others even as the devils doe know the Creed but the Gospel doth require this true faith which is an assurance of the mercie of God promised for the Sonne of God his sake and resting in the Sonne of God which faith I beleeve that remission of sins is given unto me also and that freely not for any Contrition not for any my merits but for the Sonne of God who
or absolution faith may be either conceived or confirmed For that we may truely repent we thinke that there is nothing more sure and certaine then that of necessitie we should have faith to this end that as the Gospel of Christ doth declare it so we may assuredly beleeve that our sinnes are freely pardoned and forgiven for our Lord Iesus Christ his sake We are not ignorant if we looke unto our workes that we are not onely to doubt but also to dispaire of our salvation because that our workes seeme they never so good cannot stand upright before the severe tribunall seate of God Neither are we ignorant that some doubt of the mercy and favour of God doth alwaies cleave to our flesh so long as we live in the body But seeing that God doth promise unto us his free mercy for Christ his Sonnes sake and doth require of us that we doe obediently beleeve the Gospel of his Sonne he there with also doth require that we mortifie the doubting of the flesh and have a most assured affiance in his mercy that we doe not accuse his promise to be so full of deceit as we are of doubting And that we may conceive sure confidence therein he placed our salvation not in the merits of our righteousnesse which is unperfect but onely in the merits of his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ whose righteousnesse as it is most perfect so it is most firme and constant in the judgement of God Mar. 1. Repent and beleeve the Gospel He commandeth us to beleeve the Gospel which declareth unto us the certaine favour of God toward us for Christ his sake therefore he will not have us to doubt of his favour towards us but that we may conceive sure confidence thereof Iohn 6. This is the worke of God that ye beleeve in him whom the Father hath sent If God require of us that we beleeve in his Sonne certainely he would not have us to doubt but that we put our sure confidence in him Jam. 1. If any of you want wisedome let him aske of him which giveth it namely of God who giveth I say to all men without exception and upbraideth not and it shall be given him but let him aske with confidence nothing doubting Hilarie saith The kingdome of heaven In Mat. cap. 5. which the Prophets foreshewed Iohn preached and our Lord professed to consist in himselfe he will have us to hope for without any doubting of a wavering will Otherwise iustification through faith is none In Manueli cap. 23. at all if faith it selfe be doubtfull And Augustine saith He that doth despaire of the pardon of his sinnse doth deny that God is morcifull he that doth distrust of the mercy of God doth great iniurie unto God and as much as in him lyeth he denieth that God hath love truth and power in which things all our hope doth consist Sixtus Sixtus Pontifex Tom. 1. Epist Sixti Pont sicis saith He which is doubtfull in faith is an infidell Wherefore we thinke that they who counsell us to doubt of the favour of God towards us doe not onely dissent from the true judgement of the Catholike Church but also provide very ill for the salvation of the Church Of Satisfaction CHAP. 15. AS touching satisfaction we beleeve and confesse that the alone passion and death of the onely begotten Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ is a satisfaction for our sinnes and that this satisfaction of Christ is offered and applied to us by the ministery of the Gospel and is received of us by faith We also confesse that after the satisfaction of Christ is applied and by faith received we ought necessarily to doe those good workes which God hath commanded not that by them we might purge our sinnes before God but that we might bring forth good fruits of repentance and testifie our thankefulnesse For as touching prayer fasting giving of almes and such like workes we thinke that they are diligently to be performed yet that they have a farre other use then that they should by their merits either satisfie God for our sinnes or apply unto us the merite of Christ Out of the Confession of SVEVELAND Of Confession CHAP. 20. SEeing that true confession of sinnes and such as hath it beginning from godlinesse can be performed of no man whom his repentance and true sorrow of minde doth not force thereunto it cannot be wrested out by any precept Wherefore neither Christ himselfe nor the Apostles would command it Therefore for this cause our Preachers doe exhort men to confesse their sins and there withall they shew what fruit ariseth hereof that a man should secretly seeke for comfort counsell doctrine instruction and at the hands of a man that is a Christian and wise yet by commandement they urge no man but doe rather affirme that such commandements doe hinder godlinesse For that constitution of confessing sinnes unto a Priest hath driven infinite soules unto desperation and is subject to so many corruptions that of late it ought to have beene abrogated and without doubt had beene abrogated if the governours of Churches of late time had burned with so great a zeale to remove away stumbling blocks as in times past Nestorius the Bishop of Constantinople did burne who did utterly abolish secret confession in his Church because that a certaine noble woman going often to Church under pretence of doing the workes of repentance was deprehended to have to doe with a Deacon Infinit such undoubted sinnes were committed every where Moreover the Pontificall lawes doe require that the hearer and judge of confession should be so holy learned wise mercifull that a man can hardly finde out especially among those that are commonly appointed to heare confessions to whom he might confesse himselfe And now the Schoolemen doe thinke that it is better to confesse sinnes to a laie man then to that Priest by whom we may not looke to be edified in godlinesse This is the summe That confession bringeth more hurt then profit which sound repentance and true sorrow of the minde for sinnes committed doth not wring out Therefore seeing this is the gift of God alone that we may repent of our sinnes and be truely sorrowfull for that wee have sinned nothing that may turne to salvation can be done in this matter by commandements as hath hitherto beene too too manifest even by experience THE NINTH SECTION OF IVSTIFICATION BY FAITH AND OF GOOD Workes and their Rewards The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the true Justification of the faithfull CHAP. 15. TO justifie in the Apostles disputation touching justification doth signifie to remit sinnes to absolve from the fault and the punishment thereof to receive into favour to pronounce a man just For the Apostle faith to the Romans God is he that iustifieth Rom. 8. who is he that can condemne Where to justifie and to condemne are opposed And in the Acts of the Apostles the Apostle saith Through Christ is preached unto
that God doth give a reward to our good deeds yet withall we teach with Augustine that God doth crowne in us not our deserts but his owne gifts And therefore whatsoever reward we receive we say that it is a grace and rather a grace then a reward because those good things which we doe we doe them rather by God then by our selves and because Paul saith What hast thou that 1 Cor 4. thou hast not received If thou hast received it Why dost thou boast as though thou hadst not received it And that which the blessed Martyr Cyprian doth gather out of this place That we must not boast of any thing seeing nothing is our owne We therefore condemne those who defend the merits of men that they may make frustrate the grace of God Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA NOw we attaine unto these so divine benefits and the true sanctification of the spirit of God by Faith which is the meere gift of God not by any either our strength or merits which faith being a sure and undoubted substance and laying hold on things to be hoped for from the good will of God doth send out of it selfe charitie and then very excellent fruits of all vertues yet doe we not attribute any thing to these workes although they be the workes of godly men but that salvation which we have obtained we do wholly attribute to the very grace of God And this is indeed the onely true worship of God to wit a faith most fruitfull of good workes and yet not putting any confidence in works Out of the Confession of BASILL VVE confesse the remission of sinnes through faith in Christ crucified and though this faith doth without intermission exercise and shew forth it selfe in the workes of charitie and by this meanes is tried yet we doe not attribute righteousnesse and satisfaction for our sins unto works which are fruits of faith but onely to a true confidence and faith in the blood of the Lambe of God shed for us For we doe unfainedly professe that all things are given us freely in Christ who is our righteousnesse holidesse redemption way truth wisdome and life Therefore the faithfull do worke not to satisfie for their sinnes but onely that they may in some sort shew themselves thankefull unto God our Lord for great benefits bestowed upon us in Christ And in the Margent upon the word Thankefull Thankefulnesse consisteth in requiting of benefits received but we can requite nothing to God because he wanteth nothing Therefore we have an eye to those things which herequireth of us and those are faith and the workes of charitie he requireth faith toward himselfe Charitie toward our neighbour Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of Christ our Lord and of Iustification by Faith CHAP. 6. THe sixth point of Christian doctrien in our Churches is as touching sound and lively faith in Iesus Christ our Lord and of true Iustification by this faith And a little after Our men are taught to acknowledge this grace and truth and in all the saving and wonderfull workes which Christ brought to effect by faith to behold those things which according to the meaning of the holy Scripture are in a stedfast faith to be beleeved and professed such are these The comming of Christ from heaven his conception nativitie torments death buriall resurrection ascending into heaven his sitting at the right hand of God and his coming againe from thence to judge the quicke and the dead In these principall effects as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those saving fruits of true justification laid up and from thence they are taken for the Elect and faithfull that in spirit and conscience by faith they may be made partakers thereof all which shall hereafter be perfectly and fully given unto them in the day of that joyfull resurrection These things are also found in the sixth Section so farre forth as they describe the workes of Christ and the fruits thereof Out of this foundation of this justifying faith and of true and perfect justification thereby according to evident and cleare testimonies in the Scriptures we are further taught First that no man by his owne strength or by the power of his owne will or of flesh and blood can attaine unto or have this saving or justifying faith except God of his grace by the holy Ghost and by the ministery of the Gospel preached doe plant it in the heart of whom he list and when he list so that that heart may receive all Rom. 10. 2 Theff 3. things which are offered to salvation and made known touching the same by the publike preaching of the word and by the sacraments instituted of Christ Hereof holy Iohn Baptist saith Man Iohn 3. can take nothing to himselfe except it be given him from above Also our Lord Christ himselfe saith No man cometh to me except the Father Iohn 6. which sent me doe draw him And a little after Except it be given him of my Father that is from above by the holy Ghost And to Peter Christ said Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee Matth. 16. Now this faith properly is an assent of a willing heart to the whole truth delivered in the Gospel whereby man is lightened in his minde and soule that he may rightly acknowledge and receive for his onely Saviour his God and Lord Iesus Christ and upon him as on a true rocke he may build his whole salvation love follow and enjoy him and repose all his hope and confidence in him and by this valiant confidence he may lift up himselfe and trust that for him and his onely merit God is become to him loving gentle bountifull and also that in him and for him he assiredly hath and shall have for ever eternall life according to his true promise which hee confirmed with an oath saying Verily I say unâo you he that beleeveth in me hath Iohn 6. eternall life And This is the will of him that sent me that he which seeth the Sonne and beleeveth in him shall have eternall life and I will raise him up in the last day Also This is life eternall that they know thee the true God and whom thou hast sent Jesus Christ And Isaiah saith By his knowledge shall my righteous servant iustifie many This faith alone and this inward confidence of the heart in Iesus Christ our Lord doth justifie or make a just before God without any workes which he may adde or any merit of his of which Saint Paul saith But to him that worketh not at all but beleeveth in him Rom. 4. that iustifieth the wicked man his faith is imputed for righteousnesse And before he said But now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest Rom. 3. without the law having witnesse of the law and of the Prophets to wit the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ unto all and upon all that beleeve And in
another place He that beleeveth Acts 13. in him is made righteous And this righteousnesse or justification is the remission of sinnes the taking away of eternall punishment which the severe justice of God doth require and to be clothed with Christs righteousnesse or with imputation thereof also it is a reconciliation with God a receiving into favour whereby we are made acceptable in the beloved and fellow heires of eternall life For the confirming of which things and by reason of our new birth or regeneration there is an earnest added to wit the holy Ghost who is given and bestowed freely out of Ephes 1. that infinite grace for Christ his death bloud shedding and his resurrection All these things hath Paul described very excellently in his Epistle to the Romanes where he bringeth in Rom. 4. Psal 32. David speaking in this wise Blessed are they whose iniquitie is forgiven whereof he speaketh in that whole Chapter And to the Gal. 4. Rom. 8. Galathians he saith God sent forth his Son that we might receive the adoption Now because ye are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his Son crying in your hearts Abba Father For whomsoever God doth justifie to them he doth give the holy Ghost and by him he doth first regenerate them as he promiseth by the Prophet saying I will give them a new heart and I will put my spirit Ezech 11. and 36. Rom 5. in the middest of them that as before sinne had reigned in them to death so also then grace might reigne by righteousnesse unto eternall life through Iesus Christ And this is the communion or participation of the grace of God the Father of the merit of Iesus Christ our Lord and of the sanctification of the holy Ghost this is the law of faith the law of the spirit and life written by the holy Ghost But the lively and never dying spring of this justification is our Lord Iesus Christ alone by those his saving works that is which give salvation from whom all holy men from the beginning of the world as well before the law was published and under the law and the discipline thereof as also after the law have and doe draw have and doe receive salvation or remission of their sins by faith in the most comfortable promise of the Gospel and doe apply and approper it as peculiar to themselves onely for the sole death of Christ and his blood-shedding to the full and perfect abolishing of their sinnes and the cleansing from them all whereof we have many testimonies in the Scripture Holy Peter before the whole countrey at Hierusalem doth proove by sound arguments that Salvation is not to be found in any other then in Act. 4. Christ Iesus alone and that under this large cope of heaven there is no other name given unto men whereby we may be saved And in another place he appealeth to the consenting voyces and testimonies of all the Prophets who spake with one minde and by one spirit as it were by one mouth and thus he said As touching this Iesus Act. 10. all the Prophets beare witnesse that through his name all that beleeve in him shall receive remission of sins And to the Hebrews it is written He hath by himselfe purged our sins and againe We Heb. 1. Eph. 1. 1 Jâh 2. have redemption through his blood even the remission of sins And St. John saith We have an Advocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation or attonement for our sinnes and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole world And againe to the Hebrews We are sanctified by the offering of the body Heb. 10. of Iesus Christ once made and a little after he addeth with one only offering hath he consecrated for ever them that are sanctified namely of God by the spirit of God Therefore all sinners and such as are penitent ought to flie incontinently through their whole life to our Lord Iesus Christ alone for remission of their sins and every saving grace according to that in the Epistle to the Heb. 4. Hebrews Seeing that we have a great high Priest even Iesus the Son of God which is entered into heaven let us hold fast this profession which is concerning Christ our Lord and straight-way he addeth Let us therefore goe boldly unto the throne of grace that we may receive mercie and finde grace to helpe in time of need Also Christ himselfe crying out saith He that thirsteth let him come to Joh. 7. me and drinke And in another place He that cometh unto me shall not hunger and he that beleeveth in me shall never thirst Now they Joh. 6. that attaine to this justification by Christ our Lord are taught to take unto themselves true and assured comfort out of this grace and bountie of God to enjoy a good and quiet conscience before God to be certaine of their owne salvation and to have it confirmed to them by this means that seeing they are here the sons of God they shall also after death in the resurrection be made heires In the meane time they ought both to desire to be brought Rom. 8. Gal. 4. to this that they may receive the fruit of perfect salvation and also cheerefully to looke for it with that confidence according to the promise of the Lord that such shall not come into judgement Joh. 5. but that by making away they have already passed from death into life Of all other points of doctrine we account this the chiefest and weightiest as that wherein the summe of the Gospell doth consist Christianitie is founded and the precious and most noble treasure of eternall salvation and the onely and lively comfort proceeding from God is comprehended Therefore herein our Preachers doe labour especially that they may well instruct the hearts of men in this point of doctrine and so sow it that it may take deepe root Of goods works and a Christian life CHAP. 7. IN the seventh place we teach that they who are made righteous and acceptable to God by faith alone in Christ Iesus and that by the grace of God without any merits ought in the whole course of their life that followeth both altogether joyntly and every one particularly according as the order condition age place of every one doth require to performe and exercise those good works and holy actions which are commanded of God even as God commandeth when he saith Teach them to observe all things which I have commanded you Now these good works or holy actions are not certaine affections devised of flesh and blood for such the Lord forbiddeth but they are expressely shewed and propounded unto us by the spirit of God to doe the which God doth binde us the rule and chiefe square whereof God himselfe is in his word for so he saith by the Prophet Walke not in the Ezech. 20. commandements of your Fathers and keepe
cover our great and unspeakable miseries Thus for the Mediatours sake both the person is received and also our works doe please God that in either of them our faith may shine Therefore Peter saith 1 Pet. 2. Offer up spirituall sacrifices acceptable to God through Iesus Christ This comfort is set forth Rom. 8. Now there is no condemnation to them which doe walke in Christ Iesus And Rom. 3. Ye are not under the law but under grace In that place this question is asked whether our obedience doe please God seeing it doth not satisfie the law Paul answereth that it doth please God Because we are not under the law that is condemned by the law but we are under grace reconciled or received into favour Rom. 8. Who shall condemâe Christ hath died for us and is risen againe and sitteth at the right hand of God and maketh request for us that is holy men doe please God for the Son his sake who also offered his obedience for us and maketh request for us We must oppose these sayings to doubting lest faith and invocation be extinguished for doubting doth weaken our invocation Seeing therefore that we know both that new obedience as necessary and that helpe is certainly given us and that this obedience doth please God although it be unperfect and needie let us acknowledge the infinite mercie of God and give thanks for it and have a great care how to governe our actions because we know that we are both helped and that this obedience is acceptable to God for the Sons sake And let this necessitie be alwaies in our eyes that if the benefits of God to wit Iustification and Regeneration be shaken of we loose eternall life according to that saying We shall be cloathed if so be that we be not found naked And Rom. 8. If any have not the Spirit of Christ he is not his And alwaies in Iustification let there be also a beginning of newnesse of life The theefe hanging on the crosse hath good works and those both internall and externall it grieveth him that he had sinned and he confesseth that he is justly punished then by faith he doth acknowledge the Saviour and desireth salvation of him and therefore he heareth expresse absolution and the preaching of eternall life and the promise and resteth in this voice of the Messias and submitteth himselfe to God and doth not beare the punishment impatiently but is eased by acknowledging the Messias and by the hope of eternall life and giveth thanks to God Moreover to give an evident token of his confession he found fault with the other which cursed Christ These things are done by him because this very Messias being partner with him in his punishment in a word doth teach his minde and by the same comfort the Word is effectuall in him and through him the eternall Father doth poure the holy Ghost into the heart of this hearer that he may kindle in him joy love invocation hope of eternall life and other vertues Of Rewards PAul saith Rom. 6. Eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord and they that are reconciled or justified Are heires annexed with the Sonne of God and that for his sake not for their own merits Faith receiving remission of sins and justification and the hope of eternall life doe relie upon the Son of God the Mediatour as it is said Joh. 6. This is the will of the Father that every one that beleeveth in him should have eternall life And Rom. 5. Being iustified by faith we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ by whom we have accesse through faith unto this grace wherein we stand and reioyce under the hope of eternall life He joyneth faith and hope together and affirmeth that either of them doth relie upon the Mediatour And it is manifest that hope ought not to relie on our works because it is said Psal 142. No man living shall be iustified in thy sight But as they which repent are accounted just by faith for the onely Sonne of God his sake and for him and through him are quickned so for him and not for our merits is eternall life given unto us as the thiefe on the crosse heareth this promise To day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luk 23. Neither must we dreame that the Sonne of God did merit or give unto us a preparation onely to eternall life but let that most comfortable saying of Hosea be alwaies in our sight O death I will be thy death O hell I will be thy destruction For by the Son of God and through him we are delivered from eternall death and translated into life eternall as he saith I give unto them eternall life And 1 Joh. 5. He that hath the Son hath life And let hope be sure and firme as Peter saith 1 Pet. 1. Hope perfectly that is looke for eternall life not with doubtfull opinion in an assured hope to wit for the Mediatours sake And Augustine saith well in his booke of Meditations The certaintie of our whole confidence consisteth in the blood of Christ Let us hold both these points assuredly that he which repenteth doth freely by faith receive remission of sins and justification for the Sonne of God his sake and that he is an heire of eternall life as Paul saith Rom. 8 As many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God And if they be children they are also the heires of God Yet notwithstanding this also is true * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession in the 4. Sect. that they which doe shake of the holy Ghost falling from faith or sinning grievously against their conscience and doe not returne unto God by repentance are not heires as it is said Galat. 5. They which doe such things shall not inherit the kingdome of God And 1 Tim. 2. Fight a good fight having faith and a good conscience which some have put away and as concerning faith have made shipwracke And Matth. 25. I was hungry and ye gave me not to eate And These shall goe into everlasting punishment but the righteous shall goe into life eternall Now although life eternall is given to the regenerate for the Sonne of God yet withall it is also a reward of good works as it is said Your reward is plentifull in heaven as a patrimonie is the reward of the labours of a sonne although it be given to the sonne for another cause Moreoever God hath added unto good workes certaine promises of his and therefore even for the good works of holy men God doth give spirituall and corporall gifts even in this life and that diversly as it seemeth good to his unspeakable wisdome 1 Tim. 4. Godlinesse hath the promises of the life present and of that that is to come Mark 10. They shall receive a hundred fold in this life but with tribulation and after this life eternall life Matth. 10. Whosoever shall give unto one of
brethren according to the measure of gifts which God hath bestowed upon every one Moreover to the end that these things may the better be observed it is the part and dutie of every faithfull man to separate himselfe according to Gods word from all those which are without the Church and to couple himselfe unto this company of the faithfull wheresoever God hath placed it yea though contrary Edicts of Princes and Magistrates doe forbid them upon paine of corporall death presently to ensue upon all those which doe the same Whosoever therefore doe either depart from the true Church or refuse to joyn themselves unto it do openly resist the commandement of God We beleeve that with great diligence and wisdome it ought to be searched and examined by the word of God what the true Artic. 29. Church is seeing that all the Sects that at this day have sprung up in the world doe usurpe and falsely pretend the name and title of the Church Yet here we doe not speake of the company of hypocrites which together with the good are mingled in the Church though properly they doe not pertaine to the Church wherein they are onely present with their bodies but onely of the manner how to distinguish the Body and Congregation of the true Church from all other Sects which doe falsely boast that they be the members of the Church Wherefore the true Church may be discerned from the false by these notes First if the pure preaching of the Gospell doe flourish in it if it have the lawfull administration of the Sacraments according to Christ his institution if it doe use the right Ecclesiasticall discipline for the restraining of vice Finally to knit up all in one word if it doe square all things to the rule of Gods word refusing whatsoever is contrary to it acknowledging Christ to be the onely head of the same By these notes I say it is certaine that the true Church may be discerned From the which it is not lawfull for any man to be severed Now who be the true members of this true Church it may be gathered by these marks and tokens which be common to all Christians such is faith by the vertue whereof having once apprehended Christ the onely Saviour they doe flie sinne and follow righteousnesse loving the true God and their neighbours without turning either to the right hand or to the left and doe crucifie their flesh with the effects thereof not as if no infirmitie at all remained still within them but because they doe fight all their life long against the flesh by the power of the spirit having often recourse unto the blood death passion and obedience of our Lord Christ as unto a most safe refuge in whom alone they are assured to finde redemption for their sins through faith in him But on the other side the false Church doth alwaies attribute more unto her selfe to her owne decrees and traditions then to the word of God and will not suffer her selfe to be subject to the yoake of Christ neither doth administer the Sacraments so as Christ hath prescribed but at her own will and pleasure doth one while adde unto them another while detract from them Furthermore she doth alwaies leane more to men then to Christ and whosoever doe goe about to lead a holy life according to the prescript rule of Gods Word whosoever doth rebuke and reproove her faults as her covetousnesse and idolatry those she doth persecute with a deadly hatred By these marks therefore it is easie to discerne and distinguish both these Churches the one from the other Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE ALso they teach that there is one holy Church that shall continue alwaies Now to speake properly the Church of Christ is a congregation of the members of Christ that is of the Saints which doe truely beleeve and rightly obey Christ though in this life there be many wicked ones and hypocrites mingled with this companie and shall be to the day of judgement Now the Church properly so called hath her notes and marks to wit the pure and sound Doctrine of the Gospel and the right use of the Sacraments And for the true unitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree upon the Doctrine of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions or rites instituted by men should be alike every where according as Saint Paul teacheth There is one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all These things are thus set down in another Edition ALso they teach that there is one holy Church which is to continue alwaies Now the Church is a Congregation of Saints in which the Gospel is purely taught and the Sacraments rightly administred And unto the true Vnitie of the Church it is sufficient to agree upon the Doctrine of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments Neither is it necessary that humane traditions and rites or ceremonies ordained by man should be alike in all places as Saint Paul saith There is one Faith one Baptisme one God and Father of all Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of the Church GOd will have us to understand that mankinde is not borne by chance but that it is created of God and created not to eternall Artic. 11. destruction but that out of mankinde he might gather unto himselfe a Church to the which in all eternitie he might communicate his wisdome goodnesse and joy and he will have his Sonne to be seene for whom and through whom by his unspeakable wisdome and infinite mercie he hath repaired this miserable nature of men Therefore amongst men he would at all times have a companie whereunto he delivered the doctrine concerning his Sonne and wherein the Sonne himselfe did institute and preserve a ministerie to keepe and spread abroad that doctrine by the which he hath been is and will be effectuall and hath converted many to himselfe as Paul doth manifestly teach The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth But it is to be marvelled at and to be lamented that the greatest part of mankinde being carried away with a horrible rage should contemne this voice and testimonie of God and the Son of God and that in this company which hath the name of the Church there have been alwaies many divisions and that the true Church hath been overcome by forreine and domesticall enemies When men doe looke upon these dissentions and doe see that they which imbrace other doctrines repugnant to the Gospell doe get the upper hand in kingdomes multitude and glory they doubt whether there be any Church of God which it is what manner of Church it is and where it should be And for prophane men it is a hard matter to judge hereof but the true Church doth certainly know out of the divine Testament whence these so great furies of men doe arise and yet that amongst them the Church of God
body he said to his disciples Got ye into the whole world and preach the Gospel to every creature After the which manner also Paul the Apostle saith He that descended is even the same that ascended farre above all heavens that he might fill all things And he gave some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastours and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints for the worke of the ministerie and for the edification of the body of Christ Now the Lord doth use these his Ministers to instruct his Church so as he useth meats to nourish us the sower to sowe seed and Phisicians to heale our bodies For except himselfe doe give power and vertue whereby both the meate may be turned into nourishment and the seed may spring up and also the medicine may be made effectuall the outward worke doth nothing at all profit So except the Lord do give increase in the heart of the hearer the doctrine indeed in him which hath not faith is as it were a watering and planting but such as is without efficacie and unfruitfull but being received by faith into good ground and being trimmed by the inward husbandman the holy Ghost doth worke marvellously and profit Notwithstanding it hath so pleased the Lord to moderate the affaires of men that although by his owne power he doth all things in all men yet he vouchsafeth to use the Ministers as workers together For that saying of Paul is evident For we together are Gods labourers but he addeth Ye are Gods husbandrie and Gods building to wit that we might give unto God all the vertue efficacie accomplishing and perfiting of the worke and to the Ministers a service onely whereupon we doe truely say with Paul Who is Paul then and who is Apollos but the Ministers by whom ye beleeved and as the Lord gave to every man I have planted Apollos watered but God gave the increase So then neither is he that planteth any thing neither is he that watereth but God that giveth the increase And in this sense we doe know and willingly use these speeches and testimonies of the holy Scripture I have begotten you in Christ by the Gospel you are the Epistle of Christ written by us not with inke but with the spirit of the living God And Whose sinnes you remitte they are remitted to them Againe Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the Word of God And againe I send thee to the Gentiles that thou maist open their eyes Also the Scripture saith of Iohn Baptist He shall turn the hearts of the fathers to the children c. For when all these things be done that is when we are borne againe when the holy Ghost is given to us when our sinnes be forgiven us when faith is given us and our eies opened and our hearts turned one and the selfe same spirit as the Apostle saith worketh them all who by his grace doth lighten their hearts and draw them unto him and that after a common order and meane to wit by the instrument or meane of his word and yet he might draw us without all meanes and without any instrument whether as much and whom it pleaseth him Therefore let no man glory in men but in him that giveth the increase Againe let no man despise men which are sent of the Lord of whom he pronounceth He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me This is our opinion as touching the ministery of the word agreeable as we hope to the Scripture and sound writers which also we have found often in Luthers and in his friends bookes Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of those that teach in the Church and who they be that governe them CHAP. 9. IN the ninth place it is taught concerning the acknowledging of the shepheards of soules or lawfull Ministers of sacred functions in the holy Church according to the degrees and order of divers cures and first that these are especiall members of the holy Ecclesiasticall communion and Christ his * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confess Matth. 10. Luke 10. Iohn 13. 1 Cor. 4. Vicegerents that is they who supply his place He that heareth them heareth Christ he that dâspiseth them despiseth Christ and his heavenly Father For to these is the ministery of the Word and Sacraments lawfully committed But Ministers ought not of their owne accord to prease forward in that calling but ought according to the example of the Lord and the Apostles to be lawfully appointed and ordained thereunto and that after this manner that from among a Matt. 10. Mar. 1. 6. 3. Act. 1. people that is sound in religion and feareth God such men may be chosen and called to the administration of holy functions as are strong and mightie in faith fearing God and having gifts requisite for the ministerie and be of an honest and blamelesse life And againe that above all things these be proved and tried by examination weather they be such and so afterward prayers and fastings 1 Tim 2. being made they may be confirmed or approved of the Elders * Looke the 2. Observation Heb. 5. by laying on of hands * Look the 3. Observat Hereof speaketh the Authour of the Epistle to the Hebrewes Every high Priest is taken from among men that is to say from among the faithfull and such as are a spirituall priesthood And Paul laying before Timothie his owne example saith What things thou hast heard of me 2 Tim. 2. before many witnesses the same deliver to faithfull men which shall be able to teach others also Of such Priests or Ministers and of making ordaining and consecrating them and how the ordaining of them ought to be handled the Apostle teacheth evidently and 1 Tim. 3. Titus 1. plainely in his Epistles to Timothy and Titus Therefore it is not permitted to any among us to execute the office of the ministery or to administer holy functions of the Lords unlesse according to this custome of the Primitive Church and order appointed by God he come to this function and be called and assigned thereunto which thing may also manifestly appeare by the ancient Canons of the Church Saint Cyprian hath in like sort set downe the manner of ordaining Priests According to these things the ministers of lower degree especially they which are called * Looke the 4. Observat Deacons are a long time detained with our Elders and kept in exercise and this thing they doe very seriously making a streight trial and examination of their faith diligence following herein the example of the Primitive Church and also of Christ himselfe who kept his Disciples with him for the space of three yeeres Also the Apostles dealt so by others to the to the end that afterward godly men and such as were illuminated with the heavenly light might be taken and ordained from among them to higher degrees and to the executing of greater functions
and that they might have testimonie as well from the common sort as from their Elders that they were fit men and worthy of that place Together with these things it is taught that by the executing of that charge wherein they be lawfully placed they are bound to this that they take care for the soules of men committed to their charge and for their everlasting salvation and faithfully employ their service unto them by teaching of the Word of God and administring the Sacraments according to Christ his meaning and ordinance that they be an example and allurement to practiso all vertue make prayers for them bring them out of sinnes and errours and inquire after the will of God and search the same in the holy Scritures by diligent reading and continuall meditation as the Apostles also exhort men to these things Saint Peter writeth 1 Pet. 5. thus Feed the flocke of God which dependeth upon you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a readie minde In like sort Paul writeth to Timothy a Ruler and 2 Tim. 4. Bishop But be thou sober and watch in all things suffer adversitie doe the worke of an Evangelist make thy ministery fully knowne or with all diligence Againe Be thou an example to the faithfull in 1 Tim. 4. speech in conversation of life in love in the spirit in faith in purenesse Till I come be instant in reading exhorting and teaching Despise not the gift of grace which is in thee which was given to thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the company of the Eldership These things exercise and give thy selfe unto them that 2 Tim 3. all men may see how thou profitest take heede to thy selfe and unto learning and abide in these things For in doing this thou shalt save both thy selfe and them that heare thee Such ministers ought also to deliver sound and wholesome doctrine such as they have received from Christ and the Apostles out of holy Scripture and being all alike minded through one spirit to teach the same in their Sermons according to the ordinance of Saint Paul who writeth thus Keepe the true patterne of the whole some words which 1 Tim. 1. thou hast heard of me in faith and in love which is in Iesus Christ And againe But abide thou in those things that thou hast learned and are committed unto thee knowing of whom thou hast learned them and that thou hast knowne the holy Scriptures of a childe which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through the faith which is in Jesus Christ And else where charge certaine saith he that they teach no other thing But peculiar mention is made thereof that they which have the spirituall government of the Churches and doe their endeavour in them ought not themselves nor by others to use civill power or constraint to force men to beleeve or to exercise Lordly authoritie over the faith and people of God according to the doctrine of Christ and the Apostles The Lord spake thus to the Apostles and in them to all faithfull and true Preachers of the Gospel Ye know that they who are rulers of the people have domination Matth. 20. over them whose rulers they are and they that are great Lords exercise authoritie over the people that are subiect to them But it shall not be so among you But if any man among you will be great let him be your servant and he that will be chiefe among you or beare rule let him be your minister Even as the Sonne of man came not to be ministred unto but that he himselfe might minister to others and give his life as a price for the redemption of many Peter also 1 Pet. 5. saith Not as being Lords over the people or the Lords inheritance but as they who are an ensample to the flocke And Paul Not that 2 Cor. 1. we are Lords over your faith but because we are helpers of your ioy But the gain-sayers are with a quiet minde to be forborne and by reasons grounded on the truth of holy Scripture to be refuted and convinced and pains must be taken that they may suffer themselves to be bettered by wholsome doctrine as the Apostle giveth 2 Tim. 2. Tit. 3. in charge touching this matter And after other things Besides it is taught that all the people ought to performe obedience and that with a great affection of love toward them to such lawfull godly and faithfull Pastours of souls and that they ought to assure and undoubtedly to perswade themselves very well of them obey them use their helpe in matters pertaining to salvation yeeld them due honour and performe all convenient duties towards them whereunto they are bound by Gods word and that according to the Doctrine of Christ who saith He that Matth. 10. Luk. 10. Iohn 13. Heb. 13. receiveth you receiveth me and he that heareth you heareth me And also in the Epistle to the Hebrews Obey them that have the oversight of you and submit your selves for they watch for your souls as they that must give account for them And the Apostle 1 Tim. 5. Elders that rule well are worthy double honour especially they that are occupied in the Word and Doctrine Furthermore they ought to be provided for that they may have a competent living and such things as are needfull for the maintenance of the body according to the Lords ordinance whereof Paul speaketh after this sort The Lord hath so appointed that they which preach the Gospell 1 Cor. 9. should live of the Gospell And to the end that the danger of an idle secure and * Looke the 5. Observat upon this confession Sodomiticall life may be avoyded and so they may be an example to the flocke whereof they have charge and that by a feeling of the burdens of this common life they may learne to understand the miserie of men and may by this means be touched and have compassion on the miseries of others for these causes I say this is taught that they whose abilitie of strength in such * Looke the 6. Observation upon this confess especially those on whom as yet the greatest and painfullest charge of the people is not laid should themselves with their owne hands get their living that they be not a burden to the Churches especially in the beginning of their buildings and reparations or also in times of long persecution or otherwise by reason of the weaker sort and that they give not place to vaine 2 Cor. 6. 1 Thess 2. 2 Thess 3. voluptuous and riotous sloath as those who faithfully follow Saint Pauls doctrine and who have the Lords speech before their eyes saying it is a more happie thing to give then to take Acts 20. And if so be that some one of these Pastors slip into sin or errors or be somewhat negligent in looking to this charge he ought by the
in his time of need receiveth me and contrarily He that despiseth you despiseth me This is also taught and handled * Looke the 9. Observation that the Priests ought not to use these keyes of the Lord otherwise then according to the meaning and will of Christ which is declared expressely in his word and according to the sure flat and expresse determinations of his judgement and that they doe not any manner of way according to mens opinions much lesse after their own minde or lust abuse these keyes for so it would come to passe that the keyes should swarve from their office And this is to be taken heed of that it be not by this meanes fulfilled in the misusing of them which the Lord hath said by the Prophet For you saith be is this Malac. 2. commandement O ye Priests if you will not heare it nor consider it in your hearts to give glory to my name saith the Lord of Hrasts I will send a curse upon you and will curse your blessings as I have cursed them already because you regard not in your hearts the feare of the Lord. Out of the FRENCH Confession SEeing that we are not made partakers of Christ but by the Artic. 25. Gospell we beleeve that that good order which by the authoritie of the Gospell is confirmed ought to be kept sacred and inviolablâ and that therefore Pastours are necessarily required in the Church upon whose shoulders the burden of teaching the word and administring of the Sacraments doth lie whom also we ought to honour and reverently to heare if so be that they being lawfully called doe discharge their dutie not as though God did stand in need of such stayes and inferiour helps but therefore rather because that so it seemeth good to him to governe us as it were by using this bridle Therefore we detest all those fanaticall spirits who as much as in them lyeth desire that both this sacred ministerie or preaching of the word and the administration of the Sacraments were utterly abolished We beleeve that this true Church ought to be governed by that Artic. 29. regiment or discipline which our Lord Iesus Christ hath established to wit so that there be in it Pastours Elders and Deacons that the puritie of Doctrine may be retained vices repressed the poore and others that be in miserie according to their necessitie may be provided for and that there may be holy meetings for the edifying both of small and great We beleeve that all true Pastours in what place soever they be Artic 30. placed have the same and equall authoritie among themselves given unto them under Iesus Christ the onely head and the chiefe and alone universall Bishop and that therefore it is not lawfull for any Church to challenge unto it selfe Dominion or Soveraigntie over any other Church We beleeve that it is not lawfull for any man upon his owne Artic. 31. authoritie to take upon him the government of the Church but that every one ought to be admitted thereunto by a lawfull election so neere as may be and so long as the Lord giveth leave And this exception we doe expressely adde because that sometime as it fell our also in our daies the state of the Church being disturbed it was necessary that some should be raised up of the Lord extraordinarily which should repaire the ruines of the decayed Church Neverthelesse howsoever it be we beleeve that this rule is alwaies to be followed that all Pastours and Elders should have a testimonie of their calling Out of the ENGLISH Confession FVrthermore we beleeve that there be divers degrees of Ministers in the Church whereof some be Deacons some Artic. 5. Priests some Bishops to whom is committed the office to instruct the people and the whole charge and setting forth of Religion Yet notwithstanding we say that there neither is nor can be any one man which may have the whole superioritie in this universall state for that Christ is ever present to assist his Church and needeth not any man to supply his roome as his onely heire to all his substance and that there can be no one mortall creature which is able to comprehend or conceive in his minde the Vniversall Church that is to wit all the parts of the world much lesse able rightly and duely to put them in order and to governe them For all the Apostles as Cyprian saith were of like power among themselves and the rest were the same that Peter was And that it was said indifferently to them all Feedye indifferently to them all Goe into the whole world Indifferently to them all Teach ye the Gospell And as Hierome saith All Bishops wheresoever they be be they at Rome be they at Eugubium be they at Constantinople be they at Rhegium be all of like preeminence and of like Priesthood And as Cyprian saith There is but one Bishopricke and a peece thereof is perfitly and wholly holden of every particular Bishop And according to the judgement of the Nicene Councell we say that the Bishop of Rome hath no more jurisdiction over the Church of God then the rest of the Patriarks either of Alexandria or of Antioch have And as for the Bishop of Rome who now calleth all matters before himselfe alone except he doe his dutie as he ought to do except he minister the Sacrament except he instruct the people except he warne them and teach them we say that he ought not of right once to be called a Bishop or so much as an Elder For a Bishop as saith Austine is a name of labour and not of honour that the man that seeketh to have preeminence and not to profit may understand himselfe to be no Bishop And that neither the Pope nor any other worldly creature can no more be head of the whole Church or a Bishop over all then he can be the Bridegroome the light the salvation and life of the Church For these priviledges and names belong onely to Christ and be properly and onely fit for him alone And that no Bishop of Rome did ever suffer himselfe to be called by such a proud name and title before Phocas the Emperours time who as we know by killing his owne Soveraigne Mauritius the Emperour did by a trayterous villany aspire to the Empire Which was about the sixth hundred and thirteenth yeere after Christ was borne Also the Councell of Carthage did circumspectly provide that no Bishop should be called either the highest Bishop or chiefe Priest And therefore sithence the Bishop of Rome will now adaies so be called and challengeth unto himselfe an authoritie that is none of his besides that he doth plainly contrary to the ancient Councels and contrary to the old Fathers We beleeve that he doth give to himselfe as it is written by his own companion Gregory A presumptuous a prophane a sacrilegious and an antichristian name that he is also the King of pride that he is * Looke the 1.
which we teach touching the office dignitie and power of the Ministers of the Church whom they call Spirituall the which that we may credit we are moved thereunto by those places of Scripture which for the most part we rehearsed before THE TVVELFTH SECTION OF TRVE AND FALSE SACRAMENTS IN GENERALL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Sacraments of Christ CHAP. 19. GOD even from the beginning added unto the preaching of the Word his Sacraments or sacramentall signes in his Church And this doth the holy Scripture plainely testifie Sacraments be mysticall signes or holy rites or sacred actions ordained of God himselfe consisting of his word of outward signes and of things signified whereby he keepeth in continuall memorie and eftsoones calleth to minde in his Church his great benefits bestowed upon man and whereby he sealeth up his promises and outwardly representeth and as it were offereth unto our sight those things which inwardly he performeth unto us and therewithall strengthneth and increaseth our faith though the working of Gods Spirit in our hearts lastly whereby he doth separate us from all other people and religions and consecrateth and bindeth us wholly unto himselfe and giveth us to understand what he requireth of us These Sacraments are either of the Old Testament or of the New The Sacraments of the Old Testament were circumcision and the Paschall Lambe which was offered up in sacrifice and for that cause is referred to the sacrifices which were in use from the beginning of the world The Sacraments of the New Testament are Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Some there are which reckon seven Sacraments of the New Testament Of which number we grant that repentance matrimonie and the ordination of ministers we meane not the Popish but the Apostolicall ordination are very profitable ordinances of God but no Sacraments As for confirmation and extreame unction they are meere devices of men which the Church may very well want without any damage or discommoditie at all and therefore we have them not in our Churches because there be certaine things in them which we can at no hand allow of As for that merchandise which the Romish Prelates use in ministring their Sacraments we utterly abhorre it The authour and institutor of all Sacraments is not any man but God alone for men can by no meanes ordain Sacraments because they belong to the worship of God and it is not for man to appoint and prescribe a service of God but to embrace and retaine that which is taught unto him by the Lord. Besides the sacramentall signes have Gods promises annexed to them which necessarily require faith now faith stayeth it selfe onely upon the word of God And the word of God is resembled to writings or letters the Sacraments to seales which the Lord alone setteth to his owne letters Now as the Lord is the Author of the Sacraments so he continually worketh in that Church where they be rightly used so that the faithfull when they receive them of the Ministers doe know that the Lord worketh in his owne ordinance and therefore they receive them as from the hand of God and the Ministers faults if there be any notorious in them cannot hurt them seeing they doe acknowledge the goodnesse of the Sacraments to depend upon the ordinance of the Lord. For which cause they put a difference in the administration of the Sacraments betweene the Lord and the Lords ministers confessing that the substance of the Sacraments is given them of the Lord and the outward signes by the hands of the ministers Now the principall thing that in all the Sacraments is offered of the Lord and chiefly regarded of the godly of all ages which which some have called the substance and matter of the Sacraments is Christ our Saviour That onely sacrifice and the Lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world the rocke also of which all our fathers dranke by whom all the elect are circumcised with circumcision made without hands through the holy spirit and are washed from all their sinnes and are nourished with the very body and blood of Christ unto eternall life Now in respect of that which is the chiefe thing and the very matter and substance of the Sacraments the Sacraments of both the Testaments are equall For Christ the onely Mediatour and Saviour of the faithfull is the chiefe thing and substance in them both one and the same God is authour of them both They were given unto both Churches as signes and seales of the grace and promises of God which should call to minde and renew the memorie of Gods great benefits to them and should distinguish the faithfull from all the religions in the world lastly which should be received spiritually by faith and should binde the receivers unto the Church and admonish them of their dutie In these I say and such like things the Sacraments of both Churches be not unequall although in the outward signes they be diverse And indeed we doe yet put a greater difference betweene them for ours are more firme and durable as those which are not to be changed to the end of the world Againe ours testifie that the substance and promise is alreadie fulfilled and performed in Christ whereas the other did onely signifie that they should be performed And ours are more simple and nothing painefull nothing so sumptuous nor so full of ceremonies Moreover they belong to a greater people that is dispersed through the face of the whole earth Againe because they are more excellent and doe by the Spirit of God stirre up in us a greater measure of faith therefore a more plentifull measure of the spirit doth follow of them But now since that Christ the true Messias is exhibited unto us and the abundance of grace is powred forth upon the people of the New Testament the Sacraments of the old law are surely abrogated and ceased and in their stead the Sacraments of the New Testament are placed namely for Circumcision Baptisme and for the Paschall Lambe and Sacrifices the Supper of the Lord. And as in the old Church the sacraments consisted of the word the signe and the thing signified so even at this day they stand as it were of the same parts For the word of God maketh them Sacraments which before were none for they are consecrated by the word and declared to be sanctified by him who who first ordeined them To fanctisse or consecrate a thing is to dedicate it unto God and unto holy uses that is to take it from the common and ordinarie use and to appoint it to some holy use For the signes that be in the Sacraments are drawne from common use to things eternall and invisible As in baptisme the outward signe is the element of water and that washing is visible which is done by the Minister The thing * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession signified is regeneration and the cleansing from sinne Likewise in the Lords Supper the outward
made of two things to wit of a visible or earthly sign and of the thing signified which is heavenly the which two although they make but one Sacrament yet it is one thing which is received with the body another thing which the faithfull minde being taught by the spirit of God doth receive For the signes and the things signified by the signes doe cleave together onely by a certaine mysticall meane or as others speake by a Sacramentall union neither be they so made one that one in nature is made the other or that one is contained in the other For either of them the which thing also holy Gelasius did acknowledge doth keepe it owne proprietie Therefore the outward signes are not the selfe same thing substantially and naturally which they doe signifie neither doe they give it of themselves and by their owne power no more then the minister doth but the Lord useth the minister and the signes and the word to this end that of his meere grace when and so much as pleaseth him he may represent declare * Looke the 1. obsârvat upon this confession visibly shew and set before our eyes his heavenly gifts and all this according to his promise Now as it doth derogate nothing from the ministerie of the word when it is said that the out ward preaching of the word doth profit nothing except the inward husband man doe give the increase for Paul saith He that planteth and he that watereth is nothing but God that giveth the increase so he doth not make the Sacraments of no effect which saith that not they but God himselfe doth purge us that is which doth attribute the force of the Sacrament to the Creator For Peter said Baptisme doth save us but he addeth Not whereby the filth of the flesh is washed away but in that a good conscience maketh request unto God For as in other creatures as in the Sunne the Moone the Starres fire precious stones hearbes and such like things which God doth use as instruments toward us we ought not to put any confidence nor admire them as the causes of any benefit so our trust ought not to rest in outward signes nor the glory of God be transferred unto them as they be outward signes howbeit the Lord doth use their helpe toward us and they be holy ordinances but by them our trust must lift up it selfe to him beeing both the authour of the Sacraments and the Creator of all things And seeing that the Sacraments are the institution and worke of the Lord himselfe the faithfull doe receive them not as certaine superfluous inventions of men as at the hand of men but as his heavenly gifts and that at the hand of the Lord. For as touching the word of the Gospel which he preached the Apostle writeth thus When ye received of us the word whereby ye learned God ye did not receive it as the word of men but as it was indeed as the word of God who also worketh in you that beleeve The like reason is there of the Sacraments Therefore as a little before we testified that we doe and alwaies did receive these sentences and speeches of Scripture touching the ministery of the word * Looke the 2. observat upon this confession the Minister doth convert remit sins open the eies and hearts of men give faith and the spirit so being well understood we doe acknowledge also these speeches touching the Sacraments the Minister through Baptisme doth regenerate and wash away sinnes he doth distribute and give the body and blood of the Lord For Ananias said to Paul Arise and be baptised wash away thy sinnes by calling on the name of Iesus Also Iesus tooke bread gave it to his Disciples and said this is my body Also it is manifest that the ancient Fathers did use such kinde of speeches because that by this meanes they would propound and commend more royally the gifts of God Moreover seeing that the institution and work of the word and of the Sacraments proceedeth not from men but from God we doe here reject the errour of the Donatists and of the Anabaptists who esteemed the holy gifts of God according to the worthinesse or unworthinesse of the Minister Now in that heavenly gifts are represented unto us by earthly things it cometh so to passe by a certaine singular goodnesse of God who by this meane would helpe our weakenesse For the weakenesse of mans wit doth understand all things the better if they be resembled by visible things Therefore the Lord would by Sacraments set before the eies of mortall men his heavenly gifts and his promises as it were a lively picture in a certaine table that is those things which are perceived by the minde he delivered to us in sensible things Whereupon we doe gather that the Sacraments doe appertaine to them which are in the Church For prophane men doe scoffe at our Sacraments insomuch as they esteeme them according to the externall things onely But they which have faith understand the mysteries of the Sacraments and they which receive them in a true and lively faith receive them with fruit if they be received without faith they doe hurt not that the good gifts of God doe hurt of themselves but because that they being not received aright doe hurt through our default Furthermore the Sacraments are badges of the people of God For by these we are gathered together into a holy companie and we professe our faith For it pleased the Lord by this meane to gather his people to himselfe and as it were to marke them with this signe whereby also he might put every one in minde of his dutie Now of this kinde there be two Sacraments in the Church of Christ Baptisme which is called the font of regeneration and the Supper of the Lord which is called the body and blood of the Lord or the communion of the body and blood of the Lord. And now we will speake severally of them for hitherto we have discoursed of the Sacraments in generall as before God we doe beleeve and wherein we hope that Luther will not thinke any thing wanting Out of the Confession of BASIL THE same Sacraments are used in the Church to wit Baptisme Artic. 5. at our entrance into the Church and the Supper of the Lord in due time when we are come to riper yeers * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession to testifie our faith and brotherly charitie as in Baptisme was promised Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of Sacraments in generall CHAP. 11. AS touching the Sacraments we teach that they be externall earthly as they which consist of the elements and visible signes consecrated by the word of God and by his owne mouth appointed hereunto to signifie and witnesse to us that self same spirituall and invisible grace and truth whereof they have the name and which they are also sacramentally These Sacraments no man either did or can institute but the Lord
and is consecrated by the word and is now of full force by and for the first blessing of God upon it Wee teach that Baptisme should not be ministred in the Church by women or midwives For Paul secludeth women from Ecclesiasticall callings but Baptisme belongeth to Ecclesiasticall offices We condemne the Anabaptists who deny that young infants borne of faithfull parents are to be baptized For according to the doctrine of the Gospel theirs is the kingdome of God And they are written in the covenant of God And why then should not the signe of the covenant be given to them Why should they not be consecrated by holy baptisme who are Gods peculiar people and in the Church of God We condemne also the Anabaptists in the rest of their opinions which they peculiarly doe hold against the word of God We therefore are not Anabaptists neither doe we agree with them in any point that is theirs Out of the former Confession of HELVETEA Of Baptisme BAptisme according to the institution of the Lord is the font Artis 21. of Regeneration the which the Lord doth give to his chosen in a visible signe by the ministery of the Church in such sort as we have declared before In which holy font we doe therefore dippe our infants because that it is not lawfull for us to reject them from the company of the people of God which are borne of us who are the people of God so long as they be not pointed out by the voyce of God especially seeing that we ought godly to presume of their election Out of the Declaration of the same Confession sent unto Luther Of Baptisme BAptisme is a Sacrament wherein the Lord by a visible signe doth testifie his grace unto us whereby he doth regenerate us and cleanse us from our sinnes and also receive us to be his people that we may live to Christ die to the old Adam and be partakers of the good things of Christ For we all are borne sinners whereupon we have need of regeneration and the purging of our sinnes which cometh to passe by the free mercy of God whereby also we are received into the covenant that being buried into his death we may rise againe in newnesse of life the which thing is taught more at large in the Apostls writings But the goodnesse of God doth in deed give unto us these heavenly gifts and also useth a signe hereunto that it may declare these things unto us and by pouring them into our senses might allure us to more excellent things that so the whole glory might be proper to God and yet the holy institution of the signe might not be made frustrate For it is most truly said Baptisme doth save us but it is added of Peter Not that which washeth away the filth of the body And the Baptist saith I indeed doe baptise you with water but he that is Christ shall baptize you with the holy Ghost and with fire Whereunto the holy Councel of Nice having respect did say Our Baptisme is to be considered not with sensible eyes but with the eyes of the minde Also Baptisme is a badge for it serveth to our confession For this we do plainly confesse in the Church that we together with our children and all our family doe professe the Christian religion that the members of that body whereof Christ is the Head to whom we have given our names are received of him into the number of those souldiers who by the good guiding of Christ do through all their life exercise a warfare against the world Satan and the flesh Hitherto also appertaineth the 5. Art ss 2. of the confession of Basill which before was placed in the 12. Sect. Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of holy Baptisme CHAP. 12. TOuching holy Baptisme it is taught that men must beleeve and professe that this is a Sacrament or wholesome ministerie of the New Testament instituted of Christ the Lord concerning which the faithfull Ministers have in charge that by the administration hereof they benefit the holy Church This Sacrament consisteth of an outward washing that is done with water with calling on the name of the holy Trinity that of the element and word may arise and be joyntly withall made a Sacrament August he in Ioan. cap. 13. and that washing is used both to signifie and to witnesse a spirituall washing and inward cleansing of the holy Ghost from the disease of hereditarie sinne and from other sinnes the guilt of which is here forgiven and taken away and to the attaining of a new manner of birth or regeneration whereupon it is called the Sacrament of the new birth that is of regeneration or a washing with water in the word of life For we beleeve that whatsoever Act. 2. and 22. by Baptisme as by a Sacrament added to the word of the Gospel is in the outward ceremonie signified and witnessed all that doth the Lord God work and performe inwardly that is that he washeth Iohn 3. Tit. 3. Ephes 5. Galat. 3. Rom. 6. 1 Pet. 3. away sinne begetteth a man againe and bestoweth salvation upon him and through the washing of water cleanseth by the word the societie of his Church cloatheth and apparelleth it with his Son burieth and taketh away sin and giveth testimonie to and sealeth the peace of a good conscience For Baptisme is not a washing away of the outward filth of the flesh but the stipulation or promise that a good conscience maketh unto God For the bestowing of these excellent fruits was holy Baptisme given and granted to the Church which the faithfull shepheards of soules ought to administer and which the faithfull people of Christ touching the receiving thereof ought to use lawfully but once only yet in deed and truth throughout their whole life And although Baptisme in the Primitive Church was for the most part ministred to such as were well grown and of discretion after a confession of faith made by them according to Christs commandement yet this is taught that young children also who are reckoned in the number of Gods people in like sort are by this ministerie to be benefited toward the attaining of salvation that they likewise may be consecrated and dedicated to Christ according to this commandement when he saith Suffer ye the Matth. 16. little ones to come to me and forbid them not because unto such belongeth the kingdome of God Therefore according to the word of the Lord and many other testimonies and other promises made to this beloved age of children especially when as also there is extant an example of that ancient ministerie ordained of God to Gen. 17. wit Circumcision which by reason of the covenant belonged not onely to those of discretion but therewithall also to young children For these causes doe our Ministers without any doubt and boldly baptize children in the name of the holy Trinitie applying unto them a signe of most effectual vertue and a most sure witnesbearing
should excell in dignitie the Sacrament of Baptisme For thus some of them are not ashamed to write of the Sacrament of Confirmation As one thing say they is done of the greater that is of the chiefe Bishops which In decret epist Meâtiadis To. in Actis Concil cannot be done of the lesser so is it to be worshipped and embraced with greater reverence For to the Apostles it was commanded of God that by the laying on of hands they should give to those that beleeve in Christ the gifts of the holy Ghost Now we must not understand this properly of those private gifts of the holy Ghost which are necessary to every one unto salvation for those the faithfull receive by the preaching of the Gospel and by Baptisme but we must understand it of the publique gifts of the holy Ghost to wit speaking with divers tongues and other gifts which then were necessary for the publique Confirmation of the Gospel touching Christ Therefore after that the authority of the Gospell was sufficiently confirmed by such miracles as that wonderfull gift of tongues did cease so also the ceremonie of laying on of hands whereby that gift was given didaltogether as touching this thing cease Otherwise of a shadow we must make a generall Sacrament of the Church and those that are sicke must be shadowed over because that many were healed by the shadow of Peter In like sort we must make a generall Sacrament of the layhing one of napkins because that many were healed of their diseases when Pauls napkins were laid upon them and we must lye upon the dead because that Paul by stretching himselfe upon a young man did raise him up from death And yet the Pastours of Churches must not have libertie to have no regard to instruct children and youth in that doctrine which is indeed Codly but they must be forced hereunto to teach the Catechisme very diligently Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of Baptisme CHAP. 17. AS touching Baptisme we confesse that which the Scripture doth in divers places teach thereof that we by it are buried into the death of Christ made one body and doe put on Rom. 6. 1 Cor. 12. Gal 3. Tit. 3. Act 22. 1 Pet 3. Christ that it is the fonte of regeneration washeth away sins and saveth us But all these things we doe so understand as Saint Peter hath interpreted them where he saith To the figure whereof Baptisme that now is answering doth also save us not by putting away of the filth of the flesh but the profession of a good conscience toward God For without faith it is impossible to please God And we are saved by grace and not by our workes And seeing that Baptisme is a Sacrament of that covenant which God hath made with those that be his promising that he will be their God and the God of their seed and that he will be a revenger of wrongs and take them for his people to conclude seeing it is a token of the renewing of the Spirit which is wrought by Christ therefore our Preachers doe teach that it is to be given to Infants also as well as that in times past under Moses they were circumcised For we are indeed the children of Abraham and therefore that promise I will be thy God and the God Gal. 3. of thy seed doth no lesse pertaine unto us then it did to that ancient people THE FOVRTEENTH SECTION OF THE HOLY SUPPER OF THE LORD The latter Consission of HELVETIA Of the holy Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 12. THE Supper of the Lord which is also called the Lords Table and the Eucharist that is a thankesgiving is therefore commonly called a supper because it was instituted of Christ in that his last Supper and doth as yet represent the same and in it the faithfull are spiritually fed and nourished For the authour of the Supper of the Lord is not an Angel or man but the very Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ who did first of all consecrate it to his Church And the same blessing and consecration doth still remaine amongst all those who celebrate no other supper but onely that which the Lord did institute and at that doe recite the words of the Supper of the Lord and in all things looke unto Christ onely by a true faith at whose hands as it were they doe receive that which they doe receive by the ministerie of the ministers of the Church The Lord by this sacred rite would have that great benefit to be kept in fresh remembrance which he did for mankinde to wit that by giving up his body to death and shedding his blood he hath forgiven us all our sinnes and redeemed us from eternall death and the power of the Devil and doth now feed us with his flesh and giveth us his blood to drink which things being apprehended spiritually by a true faith doe nourish us up to life everlasting And this so great a benefit is renued so oft as the Supper is celebrated For the Lord said Doe this in remembrance of me By this holy Supper also it is sealed up unto us that the very body of Christ was truely given up for us and his blood was shed for the remission of our sinnes lest that our faith might somewhat waver And this is outwardly represented unto us by the minister in the Sacrament after a visible manner and as it were laid before our eyes to be seene which is inwardly in the fonte invisibly performed by the holy Ghost Outwardly bread is offered by the minister and the words of the Lord are heard Receive eate this is my body take it and devide it amongst you drinke ye all of this this is my bloud Therefore the faithful do receive that which is given by the minister of the Lord and doe eate the bread of the Lord drink of the Lords cup. But yet by the working of Christ through the holy Ghost they receive also the flesh and bloud of the Lord and do feed on them to life everlasting For the flesh and blood of Christ is true meate and drink unto everlasting life yea Christ himselfe in that he was delivered for us and is our Saviour is that speciall thing and substance of the Supper and therefore we suffer no thing to be put in his place But that it may the better and more plainly be vnderstood how the flesh and blood of Christ are the meate and drinke of the faithfull and are received by the faithfull to life everlasting we will adde moreover these foure things Eating is of divers sorts for there is a corporall eating whereby meat is taken into a mans mouth chewed with the teeth and is swallowed downe into the belly After this manner did the Capernaites in times past think that they should eat the flesh of the Lord but they are confuted by him John 6. For as the flesh of Christ cannot be eaten bodily without great wickednesse and crueltie so is it not meate
for the belly as all men doe confesse We therefore disallow that Canon in the Popes decrees Ego Berengarius de consecrat Distinct 2. For neither did godly antiquitie beleeve neither yet doe we beleeve that the body of Christ can be eaten corporally and essentially with a bodily mouth There is also a spirituall eating of Christs body not such a one whereby it may be thought that the very meate is changed into the spirit but wherby the Lords body blood remaining in their owne essence and proprietie those things are spiritually communicated unto us not after a corporall but after a spirituall manner through the holy Ghost who doth apply and bestow upon us those things to wit remission of sinnes deliverance and life everlasting which are prepared for us by the flesh and bloud of our Lord which were given for us so as Christ doth now live in us and we live in him and doth cause us to apprehend him by a true faith to this end that he may become unto us such a spirituall meat and drinke that is to say our life For even as corporall meat and drinke doe not onely refresh and strengthen our bodies but also doe keep them in life even so the flesh of Christ delivered and his bloud shed for us doe not onely refresh and strengthen our soules but also doe preserve them alive not because they be corporally eaten and drunken but for that they are * Looke the 1. observat upon this confession communicated unto us spiritually by the Spirit of God the Lord saying The bread which I will give is my flesh which I will give for the life of this world also my flesh to wit corporally eaten profiteth nothing it is the Spirit which giveth life And the words which I speake to you are spirit and life And as we must by eating receive the meat into our bodies to the end that it may worke in us and shew his force in our bodies because while it is without us it profiteth us not at all even so it is necessarie that we receive Christ by faith that he may be made ours and that hee may live in us and we in him For he saith I am the bread of life he that cometh to me shall not hunger and he that beleeveth in me shall not thirst any more And also He that eateth me shall live through me and he abideth in me and I in him By all which it appeareth manifestly that by spirituall meat we meane not an Imaginarie but the very body of our Lord Iesus given to us which yet is received of the faithfull not corporally but spiritually by faith in which point we doe wholly follow the doctrine of our Lord and Saviour Christ in the sixth of John And this eating of the flesh and drinking of the bloud of the Lord is so necessary to salvation that without it no man can be saved This spirituall eating and drinking is also without the Supper of the Lord even so often as and wheresoever a man doth beleeve in Christ To which purpose that sentence of Saint Austin doth happily belong Why dost thou prepare thy teeth and belly Beleeve and thou hast eaten Besides that former spirituall eating there is a sacramentall eating of the body of the Lord whereby the faithfull man is partaker not onely spiritually and internally of the true body and blood of the Lord but also outwardly by comming to the table of the Lord doth receive the visible Sacrament of the body and blood of the Lord. True it is that a faithfull man by beleeving did before receive the food that giveth life and still receiveth the same but yet when he receiveth the Sacrament he receiveth something more For he goeth on in continuall communication of the body and blood of the Lord and his faith is daily more and more kindled more strengthened and refreshed by the spirituall nourishment For while we live faith hath continuall encreasings and he that outwardly doth receive the Sacraments with a true faith the same doth receive not the signe onely but also doth enjoy as we have said the thing it selfe Moreover the same man doth obey the Lords institution and commandement and with a joyfull minde giveth thanks for his and the redemption of all mankinde and maketh a faithfull remembrance of the Lords death and doth witnesse the same before the Church of which body he is a member This also is sealed up to those which receive the Sacraments that the body of the Lord was given and his blood shed not onely for men in generall but particularly for every faithfull communicant whose meat and drinke he is to life everlasting But as for him that without faith commeth to this holy table of the Lord he is made partaker of the Sacrament only but the matter of the Sacrament from whence commeth life and salvation he receiveth not at all And such men doe unworthily eate of the Lords table Now they which doe unworthily eate of the Lords bread and drinke of the Lords cup they are guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord and they eate and drinke it to their Iudgement For when as they doe not approach with true faith they reproach and despite the death of Christ and therefore eate and drinke condemnation to themselves We doe not then so joyne the body of the Lord and his blood with the bread and wine as though we thought that the bread is the body of Christ more then after a sacramentall manner or that the body of Christ doth lye hid corporally under the bread so as it ought to be worshipped under the formes of bread or yet that he which receiveth the signe receiveth the thing it selfe The body of Christ is in the heavens at the right hand of his Father And therefore our hearts are to be lifted upon high and not to be fixed on the bread neither is the Lord to be worshipped in the bread though notwithstanding the Lord is not absent from his Church when as they celebrate the Supper The Sun being absent from us in the heavens is yet notwithstanding present amongst us effectually How much more Christ the Sunne of righteousnesse though in body he be absent from us in the heavens yet is present amongst us not corporally but spiritually by his lively operation and so he himselfe hath promised in his last Supper to be present amongst us Joh. 14. 15. and 16. Whereupon it followeth that we have not the Supper without Christ and yet have an unbloody and mysticall Supper even as all antiquitie called it Moreover we are admonished in the celebration of the Supper of the Lord to be mindefull of the body whereof we are made members and that therefore we be at concord with all our brethren that we may live holily and not pollute our selves with wickednesse and strange religions but persevering in the true faith to the end of our life give diligence to excell in holinesse of life It
of Christ which was borne of the pure Virgin Mary suffered for us and ascended into heaven Therefore we doe neither worship Christ in the signes Col. 3. Heb. 1 10. Acts 3. 2 Tim. 4. of bread and wine which we doe commonly call the Sacraments of the body and blood of Christ but in heaven at the right hand of God the Father from whence he shall come to judge the quicke and the dead Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of the holy Supper of the Lord. CHAP. 13. IN the thirteenth place we teach touching the Supper of the Lord instituted in the new Testament that we must beleeve with the heart and professe with the mouth that it is a Sacrament instituted of Christ our Lord in his last Supper and that in expresse forme of words that is that concerning bread and wine he hath pronounced that they be his body and his blood and that Matth. 26. Mark 14. Luke 22. they were delivered to his Apostles and so in like sort to the whole universall Church for a monument of his death and that all men should lawfully use the participation thereof even to the end of the world Of this Sacrament the Evangelists doe write and especially Saint Paul whose words even to this day are thus read in the Church I have received of the Lord that 1 Cor. 11. which I also have delivered unto you to wit that the Lord Iesus in that night wherein he was betraied tooke bread c. And a little after When ye come together to wit to the Supper of the Lord Let one tarry for another Therefore according to these things we beleeve with the heart and confesse with the mouth that this bread of the Lords Supper is the body of the Lord Iesus Christ delivered for us and that this Cup or the wine in the Cup is likewise shed for us for the remission of sine And this we affirme according to the expresse words of Christ wherein he saith This is my body This is my blood Which words may not be taken or understood of any other thing nor be otherwise referred then only to the bread and cup of the Lord and the body and blood of the Lord cannot be understood of any other then of the onely true and proper body of Christ which he made meat by his torments and of his blood which being largely poured out of his body he appointed to be drinke for his Church for he had not a naturall body and another blood Therefore our Ministers doe teach that to these certaine words pronounced by Christ our Lord wherein he doth peculiarly pronounce witnesse and institute bread to be his body and wine to be his blood I say to these words no man may adde any thing no man may detract any thing from them but every man in these words is to beleeve * Looke the 1. observat upon this confession that which of themselves they signifie and that no man ought to turne from them either to the right hand or to the left Yet to expound the meaning of this faith we doe further teach that although the bread be the body of Christ according to his institution and wine be his blood yet neither of these doe leave it nature or change or lose it substance but that the bread is and doth remaine bread and that the wine is and doth remaine wine as also the holy Scripture doth give this it owne name to either of them Otherwise if it should cease to be an August in Ioan. Tract 80. Epist 23. ad Bonifa element it should not be a Sacrament seeing that a Sacrament is then made when the word is added to the element Neither could it signifie or beare witnesse if it had nothing in stead of that thing whereof it is a Sacrament or if the thing signified should have any other manner of presence then that which is Sacramentall Wherefore this speech Bread is the body and Wine is the blood of Christ is a sacramentall speech to wit that these two distinct things doe remaine the selfe same thing which in their owne nature they be and yet by reason of a Sacramentall union or Sacramentally they be that also which they doe signifie and whereof they doe testifie and yet not in their owne nature or after a naturall manner but by the institution pronouncing or witnessing of the authour as Paul doth excellently expound this where he thus writeth The cup which we blesse is it not the communion of the bloud of Christ the bread which we break 1 Cor. 10. is it not the communion of the body of Christ Now both the good and the wicked doe use this Sacrament and yet the true beleevers doe receive it to life and those which doe not beleeve doe receive it to judgement and condemnation And although either of them do receive this Sacrament and * Looke the 2 Observat upon this confession the truth thereof sacramentally and outwardly yet the beleevers doe receive it spiritually and so to their salvation without which spirituall receiving there is no worthy receiving in the Sacramentall use For by this meane we are ingrafted into Christ and into his body and by this meane is that true union and communion of Christ with his Church made and in like sort by this meane is the communion of the holy Church which is a certaine spirituall body made amongst and with themselves whereof the Apostle writeth There is one bread and we being many are one body seeing we are all made partakers of one bread 1 Cor. 10. Moreover we are further taught that with this ministerie or Sacrament of the Lord no other thing ought to be done or taken in hand then that one thing which was shewed ordained and expresly commanded of Christ himselfe as when he reached bread severally and peculiarly to his Disciples and in expresse words said Take eate this is my body and in like sort when he reached to them the cup severally and peculiarly saying Drinke ye all of this This is my bloud Thus therefore according to this commandement the body and bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ must be distributed onely and be received in common of the faithfull or beleeving Christians but it must not be sacrificed or set before them or lifted up or shewed forth to this end that there it may be worshipped or kept or carried about And both these must be received in severall elements the body peculiarly and severally and also his holy blood severally as either of them were of the Lord instituted reached forth and given in common to all his Disciples severally And this doctrine was used in the first holy Church and this Sacrament was wholly distributed in both parts and so received But he that beside or contrary to these commandements and institution of Christ dare bring in any other thing or somewhat more and use it with this Sacrament or wantonly invent therein at his
with mad gasings and foolish gaudies in the selfe same matter wherein the death of Christ ought diligently to be beaten into our hearts and wherein also the mysteries of our Redemption ought with all holinesse and reverence to be executed Besides where they say and sometime do perswade fooles that they are able by their Masses to distribute and apply unto mens commoditie all the merits of Christs death yea although many times the parties thinke nothing of the matter and understand full little what is done this is a mockerie a heathenish phansie and a very toie For it is our faith that applieth the death and crosse of Christ to our benefit and not the act of the Massing Priest Faith had in the Sacraments saith Augustine doth justifie and not the Sacraments And Origen saith Christ Ad Rom. cap 3. lib. 3. is the Priest the Propitiation and Sacrifice which propitiation cometh to every one by meane of faith And so by this reckoning we say that the sacraments of Christ without faith do not once profit those that be alive a great deale lesse doe they profit those that be dead Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve and confesse that Iesus Christ our Lord Artic. 35. and Saviour hath instituted the holy Sacrament of his Supper that in it he might nourish and sustaine those whom he hath regenerated and engrafted into his family which is the Church But those which are regenerate have in them a double life the one carnall and temporall which they brought with them from their first nativitie the which is common unto all the other spirituall and heavenly bestowed upon them in their second nativitie which is wrought in them by the word of the Gospel in the union of the body of Christ the which is peculiar to the elect alone And as God hath appointed earthly and materiall bread fit and convenient for the preservation of this carnall life which even as the life it selfe is common unto all so for the conservation of that spirituall and heavenly life which is proper to the faithfull God hath sent lively bread which came downe from heaven even Iesus Christ who nourisheth and sustaineth the spirituall life of the faithfull if he be eaten that is applied and received by faith through the Spirit But to the intent that Christ might figurate and represent unto us this spirituall and heavenly bread he hath ordained visible and earthly bread and wine for the Sacrament of his body and blood whereby he testifieth that as truly as we doe receive and hold in our hands this signe eating the same with our mouthes whereby afterwards this our life is sustained so truly we doe by faith which is in stead of our soule hand and mouth receive the very body and true bloud of Christ our onely Saviour in our selves unto the conservation and cherishing of a spirituall life within us And it is most certaine that Christ not without good cause doth so carefully commend unto us this his Sacrament as one that doth indeed work that within us whatsoever he representeth unto us by these his holy signes although the manner it selfe beeing far above the reach of our capacitie cannot be comprehended of any because that all * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession the operations of the holy Ghost are hidden and incomprehensible Neither shall we erre in saying that * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession that which is eaten is the very naturall body of Christ and that which is drunke is the very blood of Christ yet the instrument or meanes whereby we doe eate and drinke them is not a corporall mouth but even our soule and spirit and that by faith Christ therefore sitteth alwaies at the right hand of his Father in heaven and yet for all that doth not any thing the lesse communicate himselfe unto us by faith Furthermore this Supper is the spirituall table wherein Christ doth offer himselfe to us with all his benefits to be participated of us and bringeth to passe that in it we are partakers as well of himself as of the merit of his death and passion For he himselfe * Looke the 3. observat upon this confession by the eating of his flesh doth nourish strengthen and comfort our miserable afflicted and comfortlesse soule and in like manner by the drinking of his blood doth refresh and sustaine the same Moreover * Looke the 4. Observat although the signes be coupled with the things signified yet both of them are not received of all For an evill man verily receiveth the Sacrament unto his owne condemnation but the thing or truth of the Sacrament he receiveth not As for example Judas and Simon Magus doth of them did receive the Sacramentall signe but as for Christ himselfe signified thereby they received him not For Christ is communicated to the faithfull only Last of all we with great humilitie and reverence doe communicate the holy Sacrament in that assembly of Gods people celebrating the memoriall of our Saviour Christs death with thankesgiving and making there a publike confession of Christian faith and religion No man therefore ought to present himselfe at this holy Supper which hath not first examined himselfe lest that eating this bread and drinking of this cup he doe not eate and drinke his owne damnation Moreover by the use of this Sacrament a most ardent love is kindled within us both towards God himselfe and also towards our neighbour Therefore here we doe worthily reject as a meere prophanation all the toies and damnable devises of men which they have presumed to adde and mingle with the Sacraments affirming that all the godly are content with that onely order and rite which Christ and his Apostles have delivered unto us and that they ought to speake of these mysteries after the same manner as the Apostles have spoken before Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE The second Article out of the Edition of Wirtemberge Anno. 1531. TOuching the Supper of the Lord they teach that the body and blood of Christ are there present * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession indeed and are distributed to those that eate of the Lords Supper and they condemne those that teach otherwise The same tenth Article in the Edition newly corrected Anno. 1540. is thus set down TOuching the Supper of the Lord they teach that together with the bread and the wine the body and blood of Christ are truly exhibited to them that eate of the Lords Supper Hitherto also pertaineth the first Article of the abuses which are changed in the outward rites and ceremonies This Article is of the Masse OVr Churches are wrongfully accused to have abolished the Masse For the * Looke the 2. Observat Masse is retained still among us and celebrated with great reverence Yea and almost all the ceremonies that are in use saving that with the songs in Latine we mingle certaine Psalmes in Dutch here
examine himselfe c. So the Supper of the Lord doth profit him that useth it when as hee bringeth with him repentance and faith and another mans work doth nothing at all profit him Furthermore concerning the dead it is manifest that all this shew is repugnant to the words of the institution of the Supper wherein it is said Take ye eat ye c. Do ye this in remembrance of me What doth this appertain to the dead or to those that be absent and yet in a great part of Europe many masses are said for the dead also a great number not knowing what they doe doe reade Masses for a reward But seeing that all these things are manifestly wicked to wit to offer as they speak to the end that they may deserve for the quick the dead or for a man to do he knoweth not what they do horribly sin that retain and defend these mischievous deeds And seeing that this ceremony is not to be taken for a Sacrament without the use whereunto it was ordained what manner of Idol worship is there used let godly and learned men consider Also it is a manifest profanation to carry about part of the Supper of the Lord and to worship it where a part is utterly transferred to an use clean contrary to the first institution whereas the Text saith Take eat and this shew is but a thing devised of late To conclude what be the manners of many Priests and Monks in all Europe which have no regard of this saying 1 Cor. 11. Let every man examine himselfe Also Whosoever taketh it unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Every man of him-self doth know these things Now although the chiefe Bishops and hypocrites who seeke delusions to establish these evils doe scoffe at these complaints yet it is most certaine that God is grievously offended with these wicked deeds as he was angry with the people of Israel for their prophanations of the sacrifices And we do see evident examples of wrath to wit the ruines of so many kingdomes the spoile and waste that the Turks do make in the world the confusions of opinions and many most lamentable dissipations of Churches But O Son of God Lord Iesus Christ which wast crucified and raised up again for us thou which art the high Priest of the Church with true sighes we beseech thee that for thine and thy eternall Fathers glory thou wouldest take away idols errours and abominations and as thou thy selfe didst pray Sanctifie us with thy truth and kindle the light of thy Gospel and true invocation in the hearts of many and bowe our hearts to true obedience that we may thankefully praise thee in all eternitie The greatnesse of our sins which the prophanation of the Supper of the Lord these many yeers hath brought forth doth surpasse the eloquence of Angels and men We are herein the shorter seeing that no words can be devised sufficient to set out the greatnesse of this thing and in this great griefe we beseech the Sonne of God that he would amend these evils and also for a further declaration we offer our selves to them that will heare it But in this question we see that to be chiefly done which Salomon saith He that singeth songs to a wicked heart is like him that powreth vineger upon nitre Our Adversaries know that these perswasions of their sacrifice are the sinews of their power and riches therefore they will heare nothing that is said against it Some of them do now learn craftily to mitigate these things and therefore they say The oblation is not a merit but an application they deceive in words and retaine still the same abuses But we said before that every one doth by faith apply the sacrifice of Christ to himselfe both when he heareth the Gospel and then also when he useth the Sacraments and it is written 1 Corinth 11. Let every man examine himselfe Therefore Paul doth not meane that the ceremonie doth profit another that doth not use it And the Son of God himselfe did offer up himselfe going into the holy of holies that is into the secret counsell of the Divinitie seeing the will of the eternall Father and bearing his great wrath and understanding the causes of this wonderfull counsell these weightie things are meant when the text saith Heb. 9. He offered himselfe And when Esay saith Cap. 53. He will make his soule an offering for sin Now therefore what do the Priests meane who say that they offer up Christ and yet antiquitie never spake after this manner But they do most grievously accuse us They say that we do take away the continuall sacrifice as did Antiochus who was a type of Antichrist We answered before that we do retaine the whole ceremonie of the Apostolike Church and this is the continuall sacrifice That the sincere doctrin of the Gospel should be heard that God should be truly invocated to conclude as the Lord saith Joh. 4. It is to worship the Father in spirit and truth we doe also herein comprehend the true use of the Sacraments Seeing that we retaine all these things faithfully we doe with great reverence retaine the continuall sacrifice they doe abolish it who many waies doe corrupt true invocation and the very Supper of the Lord who command us to invocate dead men who set out Masses to sale who boast that by their oblation they doe merit for others who doe mingle many mischievous errours with the doctrine of Repentance and remission of sins who will men to doubt when they repent whether they be in favour who defile the Church of God with filthy lusts and Idols These men be like unto Antiochus and not we who endeavour to obey the Son of God who saith Joh. 4. If any man loveth me he will keepe my word Of the use of the whole Sacrament LEt Sophistrie be remooved from the judgements of the Church All men know that the Supper of the Lord is so instituted that the whole Sacrament may be given to the people as it is written Drinke ye all of this Also the custome of the ancient Church both Greeke and Latine is well knowne Therefore we must confesse that the forbidding of one part is an unjust thing It is great injurie to violate the lawfull Testament of men Why then do the Bishops violate the Testament of the Sonne of God which he hath sealed up with his own blood But it is to be lamented that certaine men should be so impudent as to feigne feigne sophistrie against this so weightie an argument that they may establish their prohibition the refutation of whom the matter being so cleare and evident we doe omit In another place this Article is not distinguished from that which went before but is thus ioyned with it To conclude we must also speake in few things of the use of the whole Sacrament Let sophistrie be remooved c. Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the Eucharist CHAP.
in certaine other things in our Churches yet we doe not disagree in doctrine and faith neither is the unitie and societie of our Churches rent asunder For the Churches have alwaies used their libertie in such rites as being things indifferent which we also do at this day But yet notwithstanding we admonish men to take heed that they count not among things indifferent such as indeed are not indifferent as some use to count the Masse and the use of Images in the Church for things indifferent That is indifferent saith Ierome to Augustine which is neither good nor evill so that whether you doe it or doe it not you are never the more iust or uniust thereby Therefore when things indifferent are wrested to the confession of saith they cease to be free as Paul doth shew that it is lawfull for a man to eate flesh if no man doe admonish him that it was offered to idols for then it is unlawfull because he that eateth it doth seeme to approve idolatry by eating of it Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of things indifferent THose things which be called and are properly things indifferent Artic. 25. although a godly man may in all places and at all times use them freely yet he must onely use all things according to knowledge and in charitie to wit to the glory of God and to the edifying of the Church and his neighbours Out of the Confession of BASIL IN this Section also may the tenth Article of this confession be placed which we have partly referred to the first Section where mention is made of humane traditions partly to other Sections as occasion served Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of accessories or things indifferent to wit of Ecclesiasticall traditions constitutions rites and ceremonies and of Christian libertie CHAP. 15. TOuching this accessorie kinde humane traditions constitutions and ceremonies brought in by a good custome men are taught that these be things inferiour in degree and lesse necessary then are the gifts of the ordinary Ministerie yea that they be instituted and appointed in regard of the Ecclesiasticall ministery and to serve thereunto and yet that they are with an uniforme consent to be retained in the Ecclesiasticall assemblies of Christian people at the common service of God according to the doctrine of the holy Apostles Let all things be done in your meeting to wit in the Church decently and in order Also God is not the author of Confusion but of peace But they must alwaies be kept with this caveat and within these bounds that they be not taken for foundations whereupon salvation must stay it selfe or for a worship which is appointed of God without any difference and that they doe not rather or more straightly binde the consciences of men then the commandements of God doe and that they be not lifted up or preferred before them but that they be taken for an ornament decency honest shew and laudable discipline and so that they doe not violate the Christian libertie of the Spirit of God and of faith nor disturbe charitie and on the other side that no man by pretending a shew of Christian libertie doe withdraw himselfe from such constitutions as be godly and serve to a good use Now by the name of Christian libertie is chiefly understood Ioh. 8. Rom. 6. Rom. 8. Act. 15. Psal 18. and 110. that libertie whereby through Christ we are freed from sinne and the curse and the yoke of the law secondly the receiving of the Spirit of a ready will or of the voluntary Spirit of the sons of God whereby they doe earnestly and with pleasure and of their owne accord exercise the works of faith toward God and charitie towards Rom. 8. 2 Tim. 1. Iac. 1. their neighbour and by the law of charitie the minde is stirred up to performe these things rather of love then of debt or any compulsion Also whereby we are made free from all bond of conscience to any humane traditions that a man may not be tied in such sort or rather more strictly unto these then to the commandements of God And lastly that no man may suffer his conscience to be seared thereby as with an hot iron Therefore according to these things all those humane traditions and ceremonies which do obscure or take away the glory honour worship and grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and doe withdraw the people from true and sincere faith and in a word in respect whereof the commandements of God are broken neglected and lightly regarded and the word of God is not exercised or handled according to its own sinceritie and truth they are not onely not to be observed but to be avoided For Christ our Lord doth sharply reproove those Pharisees and Masters of the Iews by the name of such rites and traditions and for that they doe observe such Matth. 7. Isa 29. when he saith Very well hath Esay prophecied of you hypocrites as it is written This people honoureth me with their lips but their heart is farre away from me But they worship me in vaine seeing that they teach such doctrine as is delivered and brought in by men For ye lay the commandements of God apart and observe the traditions of men And holy Paul doth admonish us to take heed of such toyes devised by men when he saith Beware lest there be any that spoile you through Philosophy and vaine deceit through the traditions of men according to the rudiments of the world and not after Christ Whereof also there be Canons extant in the Canon law Dist 8. 11. cap consuâtud and the words be these We praise custome yet that onely which is knowne to use nothing contrary to the Catholike faith Wherefore those rites onely and those good ceremonies are to be observed which among the people of God doe build up one onely and that a true faith and a sincere worship of God concord charitie and true and Christian or religious peace Therefore whether they have their beginning and be brought in of Bishops or of Ecclesiasticall Councels or of any other Authors whatsoever the simpler sort are not to care for it neither to be mooved or disquieted but to use them to good because they are good and to observe this onely rule therein as alwayes to put their greatest confidence in those things onely which are of God settle their onely and chiefe refuge in those things and withall diligence take heed that they be not withdrawne by such ceremonies from those things which are the chiefest of all and wherein religion is founded and so by consequent from the things themselves For those divine and wholsome things are to be preferred in every respect before all other things of all men and the conscience ought to be bound to them alone For the Lord himselfe did pronounce a woe against those Elders of the Iews who preferred their own traditions before the commandements of God and those which were the lesser
suffered contradiction of sinners that he was wounded and plagued for our transgressions that he being the cleane innocent Lambe of God was damned in the Deut. 21. Gal. 3. presence of an earthly Iudge that we should be absolved before the tribunall seat of our God that he suffered not onely the cruell death of the Crosse which was accursed by the sentence of God but also that he suffered for a season the wrath of his Father which sinners had deserved But yet we avow that he remained the onely welbeloved and blessed Sonne of the Father even in Heb. 10. 1. the midst of his anguish and torment which he suffered in body and soule to make the full satisfaction for the sins of the people After the which we confesse and avow that there remaineth no other sacrifice for sinne which if any affirme we nothing doubt to avow that they are blasphemous against Christs death and the everlasting purgation and satisfaction purchased to us by the same Resurrection VVE undoubtedly beleeve that insomuch as it was impossible that the dolours of death should retaine in bondage Acts 2. 3. Rom. 6. the Author of life that our Lord Iesus crucified dead and buried who descended into hell did rise againe for our justification and destroying of him who was the author of death brought life againe to us that were subject to death and to the bondage of Matth. 28. Matth. 27. Ioh. 20. â1 same we know that his resurrection was confirmed by the testimonie of his very enemies by the resurrection of the dead whose sepulchers did open and they did arise and appeared to many within the Citie of Ierusalem It was also confirmed by the testimonie of his Angels and by the senses and judgements of his Apostles and others who had conversation and did eate and drink with him after his resurrection Ascension VVE nothing doubt but the selfe same body which was born Acts 1. Matth. 1â of the virgin was crucified dead and buried that it did rise againe and ascend into the heavens for the accomplishment of all things where in our names and for our comfort he hath received all power in heaven and earth where he sitteth at the right hand of the Father crowned in his kingdome Advocate 1 Iohn 2. 1 Tim. 2. Psal 110. and onely Mediatour for us Which glory honour and prerogative he alone amongst the brethren shall possesse till that all his enemies be made his footstoole As that we undoubtedly beleeve there shall be a finall judgement to the execution whereof we certainly beleeve that the same our Lord Iesus shall visibly returne even as he was seene to ascend And then we firmly beleeve that the time of refreshing and restitution of all things shall come in so much that those that from the beginning have suffered violence injury and wrong for righteousnesse sake shall inherite that blessed immortalitie promised Apoc. 20. Esa 66. from the beginning but contrariwise the stubborne inobedient cruell oppressors filthy persons Idolaters and all sorts of unfaithfull shall be cast into the dungeon of utter darknesse where their worme shall not die neither yet the fire shall be extinguished The remembrance of which day and of the judgement to be executed in the same is not onely to us a bridle wherby our carnall lusts are refrained but also such inestimable comfort that neither may the threatning of worldly Princes neither yet the feare of temporall death and present danger move us to renounce and forsake the blessed societie which we the members have with our head and onely Mediatour Christ Iesus Whom Esa 1. Col. 1. Heb. 9. 10. we confesse and avow to be the Messias promised the onely head of his Church our just Law-giver our onely high Priest Advocate and Mediatour In which honours and office if man or Angel presume to intrude themselves we utterly detest and abhorre them as blasphemous to our Soveraign and supreame governour Christ Iesus Faith in the holy Ghost THis faith and the assurance of the same proceedeth not Matth. 16. Iohn 14. 15. 19. from flesh and blood that is to say from no naturall powers within us but in the inspiration of the holy Ghost whom we confesse God equall with the Father and with the Sonne who sanctifieth us and bringeth us into all veritie by his own operation without whom we should remain for ever enemies to God and ignorant of his Sonne Christ Iesus For of nature we are so dead so blinde and so perverse that neither can we feele when we are pricked see the light when it shineth nor assent to the will of God when it is revealed unlesse the spirit of the Lord quicken that which is dead remove the darknes from our minds and bow our stubborne hearts to the obedience of his blessed wil. And so as we confesse that God the Father created us when we were not as his Sonne our Lord Iesus redeemed us when we were enemies to him so also do we confesse that the holy Ghost doth sanctifie and regenerate us without all respect of any merit proceeding from us be it before or be it after our regeneration To speake this one thing yet in more plain words as we willingly Rom. 5. spoile our selves of all honour and glory of our owne creation and redemption so doe we also of our regeneration and sanctification for of our selves we are not sufficient to thinke one good thought but he who hath begunne the worke in us is onely he that continueth in us the same to the praise and glory of his undeserved grace 2. Cor. 3. The cause of good workes SO that the cause of good workes we confesse to be not our Iohn 13. Ephes 2. free will but the spirit of our Lord Iesus who dwelling in our hearts by true faith bringeth forth such good workes as God hath prepared for us to walke in For this we most boldly affirme that it is blasphemie to say that Christ abideth in the hearts of such as in whom there is no spirit of sanctification And therefore we feare not to affirme that murderers oppressors cruell persecutors adulterers whoremongers filthy persons Idolaters drunkards theeves and all workers of iniquitie have neither true faith neither any portion of the spirit of the Lord Iesus so long as obstinately they continue in their wickednesse For how soone that ever the spirit of the Lord Iesus which Gods elect children receive by true faith taketh possession in the heart of every man so soone doth he regenerate and renue the same man so that he beginneth to hate that which before he loved and beginneth to love that which before he hated And from thence cometh that continuall battell which is betwixt the flesh and the spirit in Gods children so that the flesh and naturall man according to Gal. 5. the owne corruption lusteth for things pleasing and delectable unto it selfe grudgeth in adversitie is lifted up in prosperitie and at every
Ministers of Christ Iesus yea this is more horrible they suffer women whom the holy Ghost will not suffer to teach in the Congregation to baptize and secondly because they have so adulterated both the one Sacrament and the other with their owne inventions that no part of Christs action abideth in the originall puritie For oyle sait spattle and such like in baptisme are but mens inventions adoration veneration bearing through streets and townes and keeping of bread in boxes or boists are prophanation of Christs Sacraments and no use of the same For Christ sesus said Take eat c. Do you this in remembrance of me By which words charge he sanctified bread and wine to be the Sacrment of his holy body and blood to the end that the one should be eaten and that all should drink of the other and not that they should be kept to be worshipped and honoured as God as the Papists have done heretofore who also have committed sacriledge stealing from the people the one part of the Sacrament to wit the blessed cup. Moreover that the Sacraments be rightly used it is required that the end and cause for which Sacraments were instituted be understanded and observed as well of the Minister as by the receivers For if the opinion be changed in the receiver the right use ceaseth which is most evident by the rejection of the sacrifices as also if the teacher plainly teach false doctrine which were odious and abominable before God albeit they were his owne ordinance because the wicked men use them to another end then God hath ordained The same we affirme of the Sacraments in the Papisticall Church in which we affirme the whole action of the Lord Iesus to be adultered as well in the external forme as in the end and opinion What Christ Iesus did and commanded to be done is evident by the Evangelists and by Saint Paul what the Priest doth at his Altar we need not to rehearse The end and cause of Christs institution and why the selfe same should be used is expressed in these words Doe ye this in remembrance of me As oft as ye shall eate this bread and drinke of this cup you shall shew forth that is extoll preach magnifie and praise the Lords death till he come But to what end and in what opinion the Priests say their Masse let the words of the their own Doctors and writings witnesse to wit that they as Mediatours betwixt Christ and his Church doe offer unto God the Father a sacrifice propitiatory for the sinnes of the quick and the dead which doctrine is blasphemous to Christ Iesus and making derogation to the sufficiencie of his onely sacrifice once offered for purgation of all those that shall be sanctified we utterly abhorte detest and renounce To whom Sacraments appertaine VVE confesse and acknowledge that Paptisme appertaineth as well to the insants of the faithfull as unto them that be of age and discretion And so we damne the errour of the Anabaptists who deny Baptisme to appertaine to children before they have faith and understanding But the Supper of the Lord we confesse to appertain to such onely as be of the houshold of faith and can trie and examine themselves as well in their faith as in their duty towards their neighbours Such as eate and drink at that holy Table without faith or being at dissention with their brethren do eate unworthily and therefore it is that in our Church our Ministers take publique and particular examination of the knowledge and conversation of such as are be admitted to the Table of the Lord Iesus Of the civill Magistrates VVE confesse and acknowledge Empires kingdomes domininions and cities to be distincted or ordained by God the powers and authoritie in the same be it of Emperours in their Empires of Kings in their Realmes Dukes and Princes in their dominions and of other Magistrates in their cities to be Gods holy ordinance ordained for manifestation of his own glory and for the singular profit and commoditie of mankinde so that whosoever goeth about to take away or to confound the whole state of civill pollicies now long established we affirme the same men not onely to be enemies to mankinde but also wickedly to fight against Gods expressed will We farther confesse and acknowledge that such persons as are placed in authoritie are to be beloved honoured feared and holden in most reverent estimation because they are the Lievetenants of God in whose seats God himselfe doth sit and Iudge yea even the Iudges and Princes themselves to whom by God is given the sword to the praise and defence of good men and to revenge and punish all malefactours Moreover to Kings Princes Rulers and Magistrates we affirme that chiefly and most principally the conservation and purgation of the Religion appertaineth so that not onely they are appointed for civill pollicie but also for maintenance of the true Religion and for suppressing of idolatry and superstition whatsoever As in David Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias and others highly commended for their zeale in that case may be espied And therefore we confesse and avow that such as resist the supreame power doing that thing which appertaineth to his charge do resist Gods ordinance and therefore cannot be guiltlesse And farther we affirme that whosoever deny unto them their aide counsell and comfort whilest the Princes and Rulers vigilantly travell in execution of their office that the same men deny their helpe support and counsell to God who by the presence of his Lieutenant doth crave it of them The gifts freely given to the Church ALbeit that the word of God truly preached and the Sacraments rightly ministred and discipline executed according to the word of God be the certaine and infallible signes of the true Church yet we meane not that every particular person joyned with such company is an elect member of Christ Iesus For we acknowledge and confesse that darnell cockell and chaffe may be sown grow and in great aboundance lye in the middest of the wheat that is the reprobate may be joyned in the societie of the elect and may externally use with them the benefits of the Word and Sacraments But such being but temporall professors in mouth and not in heart doe fall backe and continue not to the end And therefore they have no fruit of Christs death resurrection nor ascension but such as with heart unfainedly beleeve and with mouth boldly confesse the Lord Iesus as before we have said shall most assuredly receive these gifts First in this life the remission of sins and that by onely faith in Christs blood In so much that albeit sin remaine and continually abide in these our mortall bodies yet it is not imputed unto us but is remitted and covered with Christs justice Secondly in the generall judgement there shall be given to every man and woman resurrection of the flesh For the sea shall give her dead the earth those that therein be inclosed yea the eternall God shall stretch out his hand on the dust and the dead shall arise uncorruptible and that in the substance of the same flesh that every man now beareth to receive according to their works glory or punishment For such as now delight in vanitie crueltie filthinesse superstition or idolatry shall be adjudged to the fire unquenchable in which they shall be tormented for ever as well in their own bodies as in their souls which now they give to serve the devill in all abhomination But such as continue in well doing to the end boldly professing the Lord Iesus we constantly beleeve that they shall receive glory honour and immortalitie to raigne for ever in life everlasting with Christ Iesus to whose glorified body all his elect shall be made like when he shall appeare againe in judgement and shall render up the kingdome to God his Father who then shall be and ever shall remaine all in all things God blessed for ever to whom with the Sonne and with the holy Ghost be all honour and glory now and ever So be it The Kings Majesties charge to all Commissioners and Ministers within his Realm SEeing that We and Our houshold have subscribed and given this publique Confession of our Faith to the good example of Our Subjects We command and charge all Commissioners and Ministers to crave the same confession of their Parishioners and proceed against the refusers according to Our laws and order of the Church delivering their names and lawfull processe to the Ministers of Our house with all haste and diligence under the pain of 40. pound to be taken from their stipend that We with the advise of Our Counsell may take order with such proud contemners of God and Our laws Subscribed with Our hand At Holyrudhous 1581. the 2. day of March the 14. yeere of Our Reign Now unto the King everlasting immortall invisible unto God only wise be honour and glory for ever and ever Amen
Sueveland THE THIRD SECTION pag. 52. OF the eternall providence of God and the creation of the world This Section doth consist properly of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the later confession of Helvetia Basil the French and that of Belgia which alone have expresse titles of these chiefe points of doctrine But these foure to wit the former confession of Helvetia the English that of Auspurge and Wirtemberge doe by the way make mention both of the providence of God and also of the creation of the world in the Article of God as is to be seene in the 2. Section And the others to wit those of Bohemia Saxonie and Sueveland have altogether omitted this part of doctrine THE FOVRTH SECTION pag. 58. OF the fall of man of sinne and of free-will This Section consisteth of 10. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia of that of Basil Bohemia or the Waldenses the French English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie and Wirtemberge THE FIFTH SECTION pag. 82. OF eternall Predestination This Section consisteth of foure Confessions onely to wit Of the latter Confession of Helvetia that of Basil the French and that of Belgia THE SIXTH SECTION pag. 85. OF the reparing or deliverance of man from his fall by Iesus Christ alone Also of his Person names office and the works of Redemption This Section consisteth of 12. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter Confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge Sueveland THE SEVENTH SECTION pag. 105. OF the law and the Gospell This Section consisteth of 7. Confessions onely to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French that of Belgia Saxony and Wirtemb THE EIGHTH SECTION pag. 116. OF Repentance and the Conversion of man This Section consisteth of 6. Confessions onely to wit Of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Bohemia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemb and Sueveland THE NINTH SECTION pag. 144. OF Iustification by faith and of good works and their rewards This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxony Wirtemb and Sueveland THE TENTH SECTION pag. 204. OF the holy Catholique Church This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE ELEVENTH SECTION pag. 233. OF the Ministers of the Church and of their calling and office This Section consisteth of 9. Confessions to wit Of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE TWELFTH SECTION pag. 270. OF true and false Sacraments in generall This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof the latter confession of Helvetia of that Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE THIRTEENTH SECTION pag. 286. OF the Sacrament of holy Baptisme This Section consisteth of 10. Confessions to wit Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE FOVRTEENTH SECTION pag. 302. OF the holy Supper of the Lord. This Section consisteth of 11. Confessions to wit Of the former confession of Helvetia and the declaration thereof of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE FIFTEENTH SECTION pag. 35â OF Ecclesiasticall meetings This Section consisteth of 8. Confessions to wit The former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE SIXTEENTH SECTION pag. 366. OF Holy daies fasts and the choise of meats and of the visiting of the sicke and the care that is to be had for the dead This Section consisteth of 9. Confessions to wit of the latter confession of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE SEVENTEENTH SECTION pag. 400. OF Ceremonies and rites which are indifferent in generall This Section consisteth of 11. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French the English that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE EIGHTEENTH SECTION pag. 422. OF Wedlocke single life and Monasticall Vows This Section consisteth of 8. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Bohemia the French the English that of Auspurge and Sueveland THE NINETEENTH SECTION pag. 458. OF the civill Magistrate This Section consisteth of 10. confessions to wit of the former and latter confessions of Helvetia that of Basil Bohemia the French that of Belgia Auspurge Saxonie Wirtemberge and Sueveland THE CHIEFE POINTS OF CONFESSIONS BELONGING TO THIS First Section of the holy SCRIPTURE The latter Confession of HELVETIA touching the holy SCRIPTURE being the true Word of GOD. CHAP. 1. WE beleeve and confesse the Canonicall Scriptures of the holy Prophets and Apostles of both Testaments to be the very true word of God and to have sufficient authoritie of themselves not of men For God himself spake to the Fathers Prophets Apostles and speaketh yet unto us by the holy Scriptures And in this holy Scripture the universall Church of Christ hath all things fully expounded whatsoever belong both to a saving faith and also to the framing of a life acceptable to God in which respect it is expeffely commanded of God that nothing be either put to or taken from the same We judge therefore that from these Scriptures is to be taken true wisdome and godlinesse the reformation and government of Churches also the instruction in all duties of pietie and to be short the confirmation of opinions and the confutation of errors with all exhortations according to that of the Apostle All Scripture inspired 2 Tim. 3. of God is profitable for doctrine for reproofe c. Againe These things I write unto thee saith the Apostle to Timothy 1. Chap. 3. that thou maist know how it behooveth thee to be conversant in the house of God c. Againe the self same Apostle to the Thessalonians When saith he ye received the word of 2 Thess 2. us ye received not the word of men but as it was indeed the word of God c. For the Lord himself hath said in the Gospell It is not ye that speake but the spirit of my Father speaketh Matth. 10. Luke 10. John 13. in you therefore he that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me Wherefore when this word of God is now preached in the Church by Preachers lawfully called we beleeve that the
Interpretatio taken onely from herselfe that her selfe may be the interpreter of her selfe the rule of charitie and faith being her guide Which kinde of interpretation so far forth as the holy Fathers Artic 3. Patres have followed we doe not onely receive them as interpreters of the Scripture but reverence them as the beloved instruments of God But as for the traditions of men although never Artic. 4. Tradit humanae so glorious and received how many soever of them doe withdraw or hinder us as of things unprofitable and hurtfull so we answer with that saying of the Lord They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrine of men The drift of the Canonicall Scripture is this that God wisheth well to mankind and by Christ the Lord his Sonne hath declared this good will which is received by faith alone and faith must be effectuall through love that it may be shewed forth by an innocent life Out of the Confession of BASILL Of things commanded and not commanded Artic. 10. VVE confesse that as no man can command those things which Christ hath not commanded so likewise no man can forbid those things which he hath not forbidden And in the margent For it is written heare him Also section the third in the same place And much lesse can any man license those things which God hath forbidden c And in the marg God said I am Iehova your God Levit. 18. and by Moses Deut. 10. for Iehovah your God is God of gods a great God and terrible Who therefore among his creatures can grant those things which he hath forbidden In like sort section 4. And againe no man can forbid those things which God hath granted c. The other things which are contained in this article because they belong to other sections they are inserted every one in their places Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA or the WALDENSES Of the holy Scriptures CHAP. I. FIrst of all the Ministers of our Churches teach with one consent concerning the holy Scripture of the new and old Testament which is commonly called the Bible and is lawfully received and allowed of the Fathers which are of best and soundest judgement that it is true certaine and worthy to be beleeved whereunto no other humane writings whatsoever or of what sort soever they be may be compared but that as mans writings they must give place to the holy Scripture First because it is inspired and taught of the holy Ghost and uttered by the mouth of holy men written by them and confirmed by heavenly and divine testimonies which spirit also himselfe openeth and discloseth the meaning how it ought to be understood and the truth of this Scripture in the Church in what manner seemeth him best especially by raising up and giving faithfull Ministers who are his chosen instruments Of which spirit David speaketh when he saith The spirit of the Lord spake by me his word was in my tongue 2 Sam. 22. 2 Pet. 1. and Peter For prophecie came not in old time by will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the holy Ghost and 2 Tim. 3. Rom. 15. Ioh. 5. Paul The whole Scripture given by inspiration of God is profitable c. besides the Lord himselfe saith Search the Scriptures And againe Ye are deceived not knowing the Scriptures Mat 22. Luk. 24. neither doe ye understand the power of God And he opened the minds of his Disciples that they might understand the Scriptures Secondly because it is a true and sure testimony and a clear proofe of Gods favorable good will which he hath revealed Heb. 11. concerning himselfe without which revelation of Scripture there is no wholesome knowledge nor faith nor accesse to God For in this such things as are necessarie to doctrine to discipline and government of the holy Church for all and singular persons in the ordinary ministerie of salvation whence also springeth true faith in this I say are all such things fully absolutely and so far forth as is requisite as in a most excellent and most exquisite worke of the Holy Ghost comprehended and included then which no Angel from heaven can bring any thing more certaine and if he should bring any other thing he ought not to be beleeved And this perswasion and beliefe concerning holy Scripture namely that it is taught and inspired of God is the beginning and ground of our Christian profession which taketh beginning from the Word outwardly preached as from an ordinary meane ordained of God for this purpose Wherefore every one ought very highly to esteeme of the divine writings of the holy Prophets and Apostles resolutely to beleeve them and religiously to yeeld unto them in all things diligently to reade them to gather wholesome doctrine out of them and according to them ought every man to frame and order himselfe but especially they who after an holy manner are set over the Church of God For which causes in our Churches and meetings this holy Scripture is rehearsed to the hearers in the common and mother tongue which all understand and especially according to the ancient custome of the Church those portions of the Gospels in Scripture which are wont to be read on solemne holy dayes out of the Evangelists and Apostles writings and are usually called Gospels and Epistles out of which profitable and wholesome doctrines and exhortations and sermons are made to the people as at all times occasion and need requireth We likewise teach that the writings of holy Doctors especially of those that are ancient are also to be esteemed for true and profitable whereof there may be some use to instruct the people yet onely in those things wherein they agree with the holy Scripture or are not contrarie thereunto and so farre forth as they give testimonie to the excellencie thereof to the information and example of the Apostolike Church and swerve not from the consent judgement and decâees of the ancient Church wherein she hath continued unspotted in the truth after what sort they themselves also have charged men to judge and thinke of their writings and have given warning that heed should be taken lest that they being but men too much should be ascribed to them Of which thing S. Augustine speaketh in this manner In preoem in 3. de sanct Trinit Be not thou a servant to my writings as it were to the Canonical Scriptures but in the Canonical Scriptures such things as thou didst not beleeve when thou hast there found them immediately beleeve But in my writings that which thou knowest not for acertaine truth unlesse thou perceive it to be certaine hold it not resolutely And elsewhere he saith Give not as great credit to mine or Ambrose his words as to the Canonical Scriptures This is the âight rule to discerne writings by which so greatly ãâã the Papists that they have cited it in their decretal distinct 9. Chap. Notimets verbis c. Out of the
without his holy Ghost because every one in one and the same essence is of the same eternitie For none of these is either first or last because all three are one both in truth and power and also in goodnesse and mercie And all these things we know as well by the Testimonies of holy Scripture as by the effects and chiefly those which we feele in our owne selves and the testimonies of holy Scripture which teach us to beleeve this holy Trinitie are very common in the old Testament which are not so much to be reckoned up as with sound judgement to be selected such as are in these in the first of Genesis God saith Let us make man according to our Image and likenesse c. and straight after Therefore God made man according to his owne Image and likenesse male I say and female created he them Againe Behold the man is become as one of us For by that which is said Let us make man after our owne likenesse it appeareth that there are more persons in the godhead But when it is said God created c. the unitie of the godhead is signified For although it be not here expresly set downe how many persons there are yet that which was obscurely delivered in the old Testament in the new is made clearer unto us then the noone day For when our Lord Iesus Christ was baptized in Iordan the voyce of the Father was heard saying This is my beloved Sonne and the Sonne himselfe was seen in the waters and the holy Ghost appeared in the likenesse of a Dove Therefore we are also commanded in the common baptisme of all the faithfull to use this forme Baptize ye all nations in the name of the Father and the Sonne and the holy Ghost Lo also in Luke the Angel Gabriel speaketh to Mary the Mother of our Lord. The holy Ghost shall come upon thee and the power of the highest shall over shadow thee therefore that holy thing which shall be borne of thee shall be called the Sonne of God In like manner The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the love of God and the fellowship of the holy Ghost be with you Againe There are three that beare witnesse in heaven the Father the Word and the holy Ghost which three are one By all which places we are fully taught that in one onely God there are three persons And although this doctrine passe all the reach of mans wit yet we now stedfastly beleeve it out of the Word of God looking when we shall enjoy the full knowledge thereof in heaven The offices also and effects of these three persons which every of them sheweth towards us are to be marked For the Father by reason of his power is called our Creator the Sonne our Saviour and Redeemer because he hath redeemed us by his bloud the holy Ghost is called our Sanctifier because he dwelleth in our hearts And the true Church hath alwaies even from the Apostles age untill these times kept this holy doctrine of the blessed Trinitie and maintaineth it against Iewes Mahometanes and other false Christians and hereticks such as were Marcion Manes Praxeas Sabellius Samosatenus and the like all which were worthily condemned by the fathers of most sound judgement Therefore we doe here willingly admit those three Creeds namely that of the Apostles of Nice and Athanasius and whatsoever things they according to the meaning of those Creeds have set downe concerning this point of doctrine We beleeve that Iesus Christ in respect of his divine nature is Artic. 10. the onely Sonne of God begotten from everlasting not made or created for then he should be a creature but of the same essence with the Father and coeternall with him who also is the true Image of the Fathers substance and the brightnesse of his glory in all things equall unto him But he is the Sonne of God not onely since the time he tooke upon him our nature but from everlasting as these testimonies being laid together teach us Moses saith that God created the world but Saint Iohn saith That all things were made by the word which he calleth God so the Apostle to the Hebrewes avoucheth that God made all things by his Son Iesus Christ It followeth therefore that he who is called both God and the Word and the Sonne and Iesus Christ had his being even then when all things were made by him Therefore Micheah the Prophet saith His going out hath beene from the beginning from the dayes of eternitie againe He is without beginning of dayes and without end of life He is therefore that true God eternall Almightie whom we pray unto worship and serve We beleeve also and confesse that the holy Ghost proceedeth Artic. 11. from the Father and the Sonne from everlasting and that therefore he was neither made nor created nor begotten but onely proceeding from them both who is in order the third person of the Trinitie of the same essence glory and majestie with the Father and the Sonne and therefore he also is true and everlasting God as the holy Scriptures teach us Artic. 26. We also beleeve that we have no accesse to God but by that one onely Mediatour and Advocate Iesus Christ the righteous who was therefore made man uniting the humanitie to the Divine nature that there might be an entrance made for us miserable men to the Majestie of God which had otherwise been shut up against us for ever Yet the Majestie and power of this Mediatour whom the Father had set between himself and us ought in no case so much to fray us that we should therefore thinke another is to be sought at our own pleasure For there is none either among the heauenly or earthly creatures who doth more entirely love us then Christ himself who when he was in the shape of God humbled himself by taking upon him the shape of a servant and for our sakes became like unto his brethren in all points and if we were to seeke an other Mediatour who would vouchsafe us some good will whom I pray you could we finde that would love us more earnestly then he who willingly laid his life downe for us when as yet we were his enemies If moreover we were to seeke another that excelleth both in soveraign authoritie and also power who ever obtained so great power as he himself who sitteth at the right hand of God the Father and to whom all power is given in heaven and in earth To conclude who was more likely to be heard of God then that onely begotten and dearely beloved Son of God therefore nothing but distrust brought in this custome whereby we rather dishonor the Saints whom we think to honour in doing these things which they in their life time were ever so farre from doing that they rather constantly and according to their dutie abhorred them as their own writings beare witnesse Neither is our own unworthinesse here to be alleadged for excuse of
George conquests as of Mars of Sebastian and Paul freedome from the Plague of Anthony savegard for swine although the adversaries say they like not these things yet they keepe them still for gaine sake as plainly appeareth Now let us adde the third reason it is expressely written there is one Mediatour betweene God and men the man Christ Iesus on him ought we in all prayer to cast our eyes and to know the doctrine of the Gospel concerning him that no man can come unto God but by confidence in the Mediatour who together maketh request for us as himselfe saith No man cometh to the Father but by the Sonne And he biddeth us flie unto himselfe saying Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy loaden and I will refresh you and he himselfe teacheth the manner of Invocation when he saith Whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my name he will give it you He nameth the Father that thou mayest distinguish thy invocation from heathenish and consider what thou speakest unto that thou maist consider him to be the true God who by sending his Sonne hath revealed himselfe that thy minde may not wander as the heathenish woman in the tragedy speaketh I pray un-unto thee O God whatsoever thou art c. But that thou maist know him to be the true God who by the sending crucifying and and raising up again of his Son hath revealed himselfe and maiest know him to be such a one as he hath revealed himselfe Secondly that thou mayest know that he doth so for a certaintie receive and heare us making our prayers when we flie to his Sonne the Mediatour crucified and raised up againe for us and desire that for his sake we may be received heard helped and saved neither is any man received or heard of God by any other meanes Neither is the praying uncertaine but he biddeth those that pray on this sort to be resolved through a strong faith that this worship pleaseth God and that they who pray on this manner are assuredly received and heard therefore he saith Whatsoever ye shall aske in my name that is acknowledging and naming or calling upon me as the Redeemer high Priest and Intercessour this high Priest alone goeth into the holiest place that is into the secret counsell of the Deitie and seeth the minde of the eternall Father and maketh request for us and searching our hearts presenteth our sorrowes sighes and prayers unto him It is plaine that this doctrine of the Mediatour was obscured and corrupted when men went to the Mother Virgin as more mercifull and others sought other Mediatours And it is plaine that there is no example to be seen in the Prophets or Apostles where prayer is made unto men heare me Abraham or heare me O God for Abrahams sake but prayer is made unto God who hath revealed himselfe to wit to the eternall Father to the Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and to the holy Ghost that he would receive heare and save us for the Sonnes sake It is also expressely made to the Son as 2 Thess 2 Our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe and God and our Father who hath loved us strengthen you c. And Gen. 48. Iacob nameth God and the Sonne the Mediatour when he saith God before whom my fathers walked and the Angel that delivered me out of all troubles that is the promised Saviour blesse these children Therefore we use these formes of Invocation I call upon thee O Almighty God eternall Father of our Lord Iesus Christ maker of heaven an earth together with thy Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ and thy holy Spirit O wise true good righteous most free chaste and mercifull God have mercy upon me and for Iesus Christs sake thy Sonne crucified for us and raised up againe heare and sanctifie me with thy holy Spirit I call upon thee O Iesus Christ the sonne of God crucified for us and raised up againe have mercy on me pray for me unto the everlasting Father and sanctifie me with thy holy Spirit In these formes we know what we pray unto And seeing there are testimonies of Gods word to be seene which shew that this praying pleaseth God and is heard such praying may be made in faith These things are not to be found in that invocation which is made unto men Some gather testimonies out of Augustine and others to shew that the Saints in heaven have care of humane affaires This may more plainly be shewed by Moses and Elias talking with Christ And there is no doubt but that such as are in happinesse pray for the Church but yet it followeth not thereupon that they are to be prayed unto And albeit we teach that men are not to be prayed unto yet we propound the histories of those that are in blessed state unto the people Because it is necessary that the history of the Church be by some meanes known unto all by what testimonies the Church is called together and founded and how it is preserved and what kinde of doctrine hath beene published by the fathers Prophets Apostles and Martyrs In these histories we command all to give thankes unto God for that he hath revealed himselfe that he hath gathered together his Church by his Son that he hath delivered this doctrine unto us and hath sent teachers and hath shewed in them the witnesses of himselfe we command all to consider of this doctrine and to strengthen their faith by those testimonies which God hath shewed in them That they like wise consider the examples of judgement and punishments that the feare of God may be stirred up in them we command them to follow their faith patience and other vertues that they learne that in God is no respect of persons and desire to have themselves also received heard governed saved and helped as God received David Manasses Magdalene the thiefe on the Crosse We also teach how these examples are to be followed of every man in his vocation because error in imitation and preposterous zeale is oft times the cause of great evils We also commend the diligence of the Saints themselves who took heed of * De essusione S p sancti vide observat 1. ad hanc Confess Sect. 4. wasting Gods gifts in vaine And to conclude they that are most fooles may gather great store of doctrine out of these histories which doctrine is profitable to be published to the people so that superstition be set aside Out of the Confession of WITTEMBERGE CHAP. 1. VVE beleeve and confesse that there is one onely God true eternall and infinite almightie maker of all things visible and invisible and that in this one and eternall Godhead there are three properties or persons of themselves subsisting the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost As the Propheticall and Apostolicall Scriptures teach and the Creedes of the Apostles of Nice and of Athanasius declare Of the Sonne of God CHAP. 2. VVE beleeve and confesse that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ was
we so plentifully enjoy surely the forme of Gods creatures altered by mans cunning and so shapen that stones trees mettals and other like matter doe no longer detain their own shape such as they received it of God but carry the countenance either of men or of beasts or of other things will doe him no good Yea it is certaine that by the workmanship of such Images men are more withdrawne from the view of Gods workes to their owne workes or to mens inventions so that they doe not every where thinke alike of God but keepe in religious cogitations untill such time as they light upon some Image But surely if a man marke it well the heaven and the earth and whatsoever is contained in them are excellent and worthy Images of God The heathens also used a pretence of instruction and teaching to maintaine their Idols but the holy fathers rested not in such excuses Of which matter Lactantius teacheth at large in his second booke of Institut Neither could the heathens better abide to be upbraided for that they worshipped stones and stocks then can the men of our age as they which oftentimes confidently affirmed that they tooke the Images to be nothing else but Images and that they sought nothing else but to be Instructed and admonished by them And these things doth Athanasius controll in these words Goe to let them tell me how God is known by Images that is whether it be for the matter whereof they consist or for the forme imprinted in that matter If the mââter serâe the turne what need is there I pray you of the forme For God himselfe shineth forth even in the matter before that any thing be framed thereof by mans hands for all things shew forth Gods glory But if the forme it selfe which is fitted to the matter giveth occasion to know God what neede such Images might not God be knowne farre more excellently by the things themselves whereof Images be made surely the glory of God might much more visibly be seene by the living creatures themselves either reasonable or unreasonable set before our eyes then by dead Images which cannot move And if any man shall say these things might well be brought against Images by which men thinke they may come to the knowledge of God but we are to thinke otherwise of the Images of our Lord Iesus Christ and other Saints Let him in like sort thinke that God did many externall workes in Israel of which he commandeth them to be mindefull for ever and that he raised up unto them not a few famous and holy men whose faith he would never have them to forget Yet he never established the memoriall of them by such Images that he might give no occasion of backsliding or Apostasie which is wont to follow the worshipping of Images Wherefore in the purer Primitive Church it was abomination to have even the Image of Christ as hath beene afore shewed To be short our Preachers confesse that Images of themselves are indifferent so that no worship or adoration be done unto them But it is not enough for a Christian man to have a thing free but he ought alwaies to have a diligent respect hereunto whether the same be profitable for edification 1 Cor. 10. for nothing is to be suffered or assayed in the Church which hath not in it some certaine use of edifying Seeing then it plainly appeareth what grievous offences Images ân times past brought forth and doe as yet bring forth and seeing it cannot be shewed what profit can be hoped for thereof unlessâ ãâã adventure we will be counted quicker sighted then God himselfe and the ancient Christians that were truely godly who were so farre from taking any profit thereby that they even abhorred Images in Churches all Images and Idols are worthily to be abhorred in the Church Neither can the workemanship of the Cherubins upon the Arke of the Covenant or other ornaments of the Temple which the Patrons of Images are wont to object unto us hinder this truth among Christians For God had expressely commanded the Cherubins to be made but he would not have them seene of the people And all the other things were ordained rather for the beautie of the Temple then to learne any knowledge of God thereby although from them as from all the rest of Gods workes they which were spirituall might take occasion to meditate upon the goodnesse of God But it is requisite also to call this to minde that we are much more bound to worship God in spirit and in truth then they of old time were for that we are more plentifully inriched with Christs spirit if we truely beleeve in him THE THIRD SECTION OF THE ETERNALL Providence of God and the Creation of the World The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the providence of God CHAP. 6. WE beleeve that all things both in heaven and in earth and in all creatures are sustained and governed by the providence of this wise eternall and omnipotent God For David witnesseth and saith The Lord is high above all nations and his glory above the heavens Who is as our God who dwelleth on high and yet humblet himselfe to behold the things that are in heaven and earth Againe he saith Thou hast foreseene all my wayes For there is not a won Psal 139. 3. in my tongue which thou knowest not wholly O Lord c. Paul also witnesseth and saith By him we live move and have our being Acts 17. 28. Rom. 11. 36. And of him and through him and from him are all things Therefore Augustine both truely and according to the Scripture said in his booke De agone Christi cap. 8. The Lord said Are not two sparrowes sold for a farthing and one of them shall not fall on the ground without the will of your Father By speaking thus he would give us to understand that whatsoeuer men count most vile that also is governed by the almightie power of God For the truth which said that all the haires of our heads are numbred saith also that the birds of the aire are fed by him and the lillies of the field are clothed by him We therefore condemne the Epicures who denie the providence of God and all those who blasphemously affirme that God is occupied about the poles of heaven and that he neither seeth or regardeth us nor our affaires The princely Prophet David also condemned these men when as he said O Lord How long Psal 94. how long shall the wicked triumph they say the Lord doth not see neither doth the God of Iacob regard it Vnderstand ye unwise among the people and ye fooles when will ye be wise He that hath planted the eare shall he not heare and he that hath formed the eie how should he not see Notwithstanding we doe not contemne the meanes whereby the providence of God worketh as though they were unprofitable but we teach that we must apply our selves unto them so farre as they are commended
to us in the word of God Wherefore we mislike the rash speeches of such as say that if by the providence of God all things are governed then all our studies and endevours are unprofitable It shall be sufficient if we leave or permit all things to be governed by the providence of God and we shall not need hereafter to be carefull or to be taught in any matter For though Paul did confesse that he did saile by the providence of God who had said to him Thou must testifie of me also Acts 23. 11. at Rome who moreover promised and said There shall not so much as one soule perish Neither shall an haire fall from your heads Yet the mariners devising how they might finde a way to escape the same Paul saith to the Centurion and to the souldiers Vnlesse Acts 27. 34. these remaine in the ship ye can not be safe For God who hath appointed every thing his end he also hath ordained the beginning and the meanes by which we must attaine unto the end The heathens ascribe things to blinde fortune and uncertaine chance but Saint James would not have us say To day or tomorrow we will Iames 4. goe into such acitie and there buy and sell but he addeth for that which you should say if the Lord will and if we live we will doe this or that And Augustine saith All those things which seeme to vaine men to be done unadvisedly in the world they doe but accomplish his word because they are not done but by his commandement And in his exposition on the 148. Psal It seemed to be done by chance that Saul seeking his fathers Asses should light on the Prophet Samuel but the Lord had before said to the Prophet to morrow I will send unto thee a man of the Tribe of Benjamin c. Of the Creation of all things of the Angels the Devill and Man CHAP. 7. THis good and Almighty God created all things both visible and invisible by his eternall word and preserveth the same also by his eternall spirit as David witnesseth saying By the word Psal 33. 6. of the Lord were the heavens made and all the host of them by the breath of his mouth And as the Scripture saith All things that the Lord created were very good and made for the use and profit of man Now we say that all those things doe proceede from one beginning and therefore we detest the Maniches and Marcionites who did wickedly imagine two substances and natures the one of good the other of evill and also two beginnings and two Gods one contrary to the other a good and an evill Amongst all the creatures the Angels and men are most excellent Touching Angels the holy Scripture saith Who maketh Psal 10 4. 4. Heb. 5. 14. his Angels spirits and his Ministers a flame of fore Also Are they not ministring spirits sent forth to minister for their sakes which shall bee the heires of salvation And the Lord Iesus himselfe testifieth of the Devill saying He hath beene a murtherer from the beginning and abode not in the truth because there is no truth in him When he speaketh a lie he speaketh of his own for he is a liar and the Father thereof We teach therefore that some Angels persisted in obedience and were appointed unto the faithfull service of God and men and that other some fell of their owne accord and ranne headlong into destruction and so became enemies to all good and to all the faithfull c. Now touching man the Spirit saith that in the beginning he was created good according to the image and likenesse of God that God placed him in Paradise and made all things subject unto him which David doth most nobly set forth in the 8. Psal Moreover God gave unto him a wife and blessed them We say also that man doth consist of two and those divers substances in one person of a soule immortall as that which being separated from his body doth neither sleepe nor die and a body mortall which notwithstanding at the last judgement shall be raised againe from the dead that from thenceforth the whole man may continue for ever in life or in death We condemne all those which mock at or by subtill disputations call into doubt the immortalitie of the soule or say that the soule sleepeth or that it is a part of God To be short we condemne all opinions of all men whatsoever which thinke otherwise of the creation of Angels Devils and Men then is delivered unto us by the Scriptures in the Apostolike Church of Christ Out of the Confession of BASILL VVE also beleeve that God made all things by his everlasting Artic. 2. word that is by his onely begotten Sonne and and that he upholdeth and worketh all things by his Spirit that is by his owne power And therefore that God as he hath created so he foreseeth and governeth all things And albeit man by the Artic. 3. same fall became subject to damnation and so was made an enemy to God yet that God never laid aside the care of mankinde The Patriarks the promises before and after the Flood likewise the Law of God given by Moses and the holy Prophets doe witnesse this thing Out of the FRENCH Confession THis one onely God hath revealed himselfe unto men first Artic. 2. both in the Creation and also in the Preservation and government of his workes c. Looke the rest in the first Section of the Scripture and the second Section of God We beleeve that God the three persons working together by Artic. 7. his vertue wisedome and incomprehensible goodnesse hath made all things that is not onely heaven and earth and all things therein contained but also the invisible spirits of which some fell headlong into destruction and some continued in obedience Therefore we say that they as they are through their owne malice corrupted are perpetuall enemies to all good and therefore to the whole Church but that these preserved by the meere grace of God are ministers for his glory and for the salvation of the Elect. We beleeve that God hath not onely made all things but also Artic. 8. ruleth and governeth them as he who according to his will disposeth and ordereth whatsoever happeneth in the world Yet we deny that he is the author of evill or that any blame of things done amisse can be laid upon him seeing his will is the soveraigne and most certaine rule of all righteousnesse but he hath wonderfull rather then explicable meanes by which he so useth all the devils and sinnefull men as instruments that whatsoever they doe evilly that he as he hath justly ordained so he also turneth it to good Therefore while we confesse that nothing at all is to be done but by the meanes of his providence and appointment we doe in all humility adore his secrets that are hid from us neither doe we search into those things
said that It shall be easier for Sodome then for the Citie that despiseth the word of the Gospel we therefore condemne all those that have taught things contrary to these but especially Pelagius and all the Pelagians together with the Jovinianists who with the Stoickes count all sins equall we in this matter agree fully with S. Augustine who produced and maintained his sayings out of the holy Scriptures Moreover we condemne Florinus and Blastus against whom also Iraeneus wrote and all those that make God the author of sin seeing it is expressely written Thou art not a God that loveth wickednesse Psal 84. 4. thou hatest all them that worke iniquitie and wilt destroy all that speake lies And again When the Devill speaketh a lie he speaketh of his own because he is a lyer and the father of lying Yea there is Iohn 8. 44. even in our selves sin and corruption enough so that there is no need that God should infuse into us either a new or greater measure of wickednesse Therefore when God is sayed in the Scripture to harden to blind and to deliver us up into a reprobate sense it is to be understood that God doth it by just judgement as a just judge and revenger To conclude as often as God in the Scripture is said and seemeth to doe some evill it is not thereby meant that man doth not commit evill but that God doth suffer it to be done and doth not hinder it and that by his just judgement who could hinder it if he would or because he maketh good use of the evill of men as he did in the sins of Iosephs brethren or because himselfe ruleth sins that they breake not out and rage more violently then is meet Saint Augustine in his Enchiridion saith After a wonderfull and unspeakable manner that is not done beside his will which is done contrary to his will because it could not be done if he should not suffer it to be done and yet he doth not suffer it to be done unwillingly but willingly neither would he being God suffer any evill to be done unlesse being also Almightie he could make good of evill Thus farre Augustine Other questions as whether God would have Adam fall or whether he forced him to fall or why he did not hinder his fall and such like we account amongst curious questions unlesse perchance the frowardnesse of heretikes or of men otherwise importunate doe compell us to open these points also out of the word of God as the godly Doctors of the Church have often times done knowing that the Lord did forbid that man should not eate of the forbidden fruit and punished his transgression and also that the things done are not evill in respect of the providence will and power of God but in respect of Sathan and our will resisting the will of God Of free-will and so of mans power and abilitie CHAP. 9. VVE teach in this matter which at all times hath been the cause of many conflicts in the Church that there is a triple condition or estate of man to be considered First what man was before his fall to wit upright and free who might both continue in goodnesse and decline to evill but he declined to evill and hath wrapped both himself and all mankinde in sin and death as hath been shewed before Secondly we are to consider what man was after his fall His understanding indeed was not taken from him neither was he deprived of will and altogether changed into a stone or stocke Neverthelesse these things are so altered in man that they are not able to doe that now which they could not doe before his fall For his understanding is darkned and his will which before was free is now become a servile will for it serveth sin not nilling but willing for it is called a will and not a nilling Therefore as touching evill or sin man doth evill not compelled either by God or the Devill but of his own accord and in this respect he hath a most free will but whereas we see that often times the most evill deeds and counsels of man are hindered by God that they cannot attain to their end this doth not take from man libertie in evill but God by his power doth prevent that which man otherwise purposed freely as Iosephs brethren did freely purpose to slay Joseph but they were not able to doe it because it seemed otherwise good to God in his secret counsell But as touching goodnesse and vertues mans understanding doth not of it self judge aright of heavenly things For the Evangelicall and Apostolike Scripture requireth regeneration of every one of us that will be saved Wherefore our first birth by Adam doth nothing profit us to salvation Paul saith The naturall 1 Cor. 2. 2 Cor. 3. man perceiveth not the things which are of the spirit c. The same Paul else where denieth That we are fit of our selves to thinke any good Now it is evident that the minde or understanding is the guide of the will and seeing the guide is blind it is easie to be seen how farre the will can reach Therefore man not as yet regenerate hath no free will to good no strength to performe that which is good The Lord saith in the Gospel Verily verily I say Iohn 8. unto you that every one that committeth sin is the servant of sin And Paul the Apostle saith The wisdome of the flesh is enmitie against Rom. 8. God For it is not subject to the law of God neither indeed can be Furthermore there is some understanding of earthly things remaining in man after his Fall For God hath of mercie left him wit though much differing from that which was in him before his fall God commandeth us to garnish our wit and therewithall he giveth gifts and also the increase thereof And it is a cleare case that we can profit very little in all Arts without the blessing of God The Scripture doubtlesse referreth all Arts to God Yea and the Ethnicks also did ascribe the beginnings of Arts to the Gods as to the Authors thereof Lastly we are to consider whether the regenerate have free-will and how farre forth they have it In regeneration the understanding is illuminated by the holy Ghost that it may understand both the mysteries and will of God And the will it self is not onely changed by the Spirit but is also endued with faculties that of it own accord it may both will and do good Vnlesse we grant this we shall deny Christian libertie and bring in the bondage of the law Besides the Prophet bringeth in God speaking thus I will Iere. 3. Ezech. 31. put my laws in their mindes and write them in their hearts The Lord also saith in the Gospel If the Son make you free then are you free indeed Paul also to the Philippians Vnto you it is given for Iohn 7. Christ not onely to beleeve in him but also to suffer for his
De fide Of faith that it affirmeth it to be a needlesse thing to dispute of predestination in the doctrine of iustification by faith Which in what sort it may be said we have declared in the 6. Observation in this Confession sect 9. where these words of the Confession are rehearsed Also the SAXON CONFESSION Doth in the same sense by the way make mention of Predestination and Election about the end of the third Article where it treateth of faith which part we have therefore placed in the 9. Section THE SIXTH SECTION OF THE REPAIRING OR Deliverance of Man from his Fall by Iesus Christ alone and of his Pesron Natures Office and the workes of REDEMPTION The former Confession of HELVETIA Of Jesus Christ being true God and man and the onely Saviour of the World CHAP. II. MOreover we beleeve and teach that the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ was from all eternitie predestinated and fore-ordained of the Father to be the Saviour of the world And we beleeve that he was begotten not onely then when he tooke flesh of the Virgin Mary nor yet a little before the foundations of the world were laid but before all eternitie and that of the Father after an unspeakable manner For Isaiah saith Who can tell Isa 35. Mich 5. 2 Ioh. 1. 1. Phil. 2. 6 his generation And Micheah saith Whose egresse hath beene from everlasting For John saith In the beginning was the word and the word was with God and God was the word c. Therefore the Sonne is coequall and consubstantiall with the Father as touching his divinitie true God not by name onely or by adoption or by speciall favour but in substance and nature Even as the Apostle 1 Iohn 5. 18. saith elsewhere This is the true God and life everlasting Paul also saith He hath made his Sonne the heire of all things by whom also he Heb. 12. made the world The same is the brightnesse of his glory and the ingraved forme of his person bearing up all things by his mightie word Likewise in the Gospel the Lord himselfe saith Father glorifie Iohn 17. 5. thou me with thy selfe with the glory which I had with thee before Iohn 5. 18. the world was Also elsewhere it is written in the Gospel The Iewes sought how to kill Iesus because he said that God was his Father making himself equall with God We therefore do abhor the blasphemous doctrine of Arrius and all the Arrians uttered against the Son of God And especially the blasphemies of Michael Servetus the Spaniard and of his complices which Satan by them hath as it were drawne out of hell and most boldly and impiously spread abroad throughout the world against the Son of God We teach also and beleeve that the eternall Sonne of the eternall Matth. 1. God was made the Sonne of man of the seed of Abraham and David not by the meane of any man as Hebion affirmed but that he was most purely conceived by the holy Ghost and was borne of Mary who was alwaies a Virgin even as the history of the Gospell doth declare And Paul saith He tooke in no sort the Heb. 2. 16. Angels but the seed of Abraham And Iohn the Apostle saith He that beleeveth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God The flesh of Christ therefore was neither flesh in shew onely nor yet flesh brought from heaven as Valentine and Marcion dreamed Moreover our Lord Iesus Christ had not a soule without sense and reason as Apollinaris thought nor flesh without a soule as Eunomius did teach but a soule with it reason and flesh with it senses by which senses he felt true griefes in the time of his passion even as he himselfe witnesseth when he said My soule is heavie Matth. 26. Iohn 12. even to death And My soule is troubled c. We acknowledge therefore that there be in one and the same Iesus Christ our Lord two natures the divine and the humane nature and we say that these two are so conjoyned or united that they are not swallowed up confounded or mingled together but rather united or joyned together in one person the proprieties of each nature being safe and remaining still so that we do worship one Christ our Lord and not two I say one true God and man as touching his divine nature of the same substance with the Father as touching his humane nature of the same substance with us Like unto us in all things sin onely excepted As therefore we detest the heresie of Nestorius which maketh two Christs of one dissolveth the union of the Person so doe we curse the madnesse of Eutiches and of the Monophelites or Monophysicks who overthrow the proprietie of the humane nature Therefore we doe not teach that the divine nature in Christ did suffer or that Christ according to his humane nature is yet in the world and even in every place For we doe neither thinke nor teach that the body of Christ ceased to be a true body after his glorifying or that it was deified and so deified that it put off it properties as touching body and soule and became altogether a divine nature and began to be one substance alone And therefore we doe not allow or receive the unwittie subtilties and the intricate obscure and inconstant disputations of Schucnkfeildius and such other vaine janglers about this matter Neither are we Schuenkfeildians Moreover we beleeve that our Lord Iesus Christ did truely suffer and die for us in the flesh as Peter saith We abhorre the most horrible madnesse 1 Pet. 4. 1. of the Iacobites and the Turkes which abandon the passion of our Lord. Yet we denie not but that the Lord of glory according to the saying of Paul was crucified for us For we doe reverently 1 Cor. 2. 8. and religiously receive and use the communication of proprieties drawne from the Scriptures and used of all antiquitie in expounding and reconciling places of Scripture which at the first sight seeme to disagree one from another We beleeve and teach that the same Lord Iesus Christ in that true flesh in which he was crucified and died rose againe from the dead and that he did not raise up another flesh in stead of that which was buried nor tooke a spirit in stead of flesh but retained a true body Therefore whilest that his disciples thought that they did see the spirit of their Lord Christ he shewed them his hands and feete which were marked with the prints of the nailes and wounds saying Behold my hands and my feete for I am he indeed Luke 24. 39. Handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have We beleeve that our Lord Iesus Christ in the same his flesh did ascend above all the visible heavens into the very highest heaven that is to say the seate of God and of the blessed spirits unto the
life and make us fellow heires with himselfe He taking flesh of the most pure Virgin Mary the holy Ghost working together flesh I say being sacred by the union of the Godhead and like unto ours in all things sin onely excepted because it behooved our sacrifice to be unspotted gave the same flesh to death for the purgation of all sin The same Christ as he is to us a full and perfect hope and trust of our immortalitie so he placed his flesh being raised up from death into heaven at the right hand of his Almightie Father This Conquerour having triumphed over death sin and all the infernall devils sitting as our Captaine Head and chiefe high Priest doth defend and plead our cause continually till he doe reforme us to that Image after which we were created and bring us to the fruition of life everlasting we looke for him to come in the end of the world a true and upright Iudge and to give sentence upon all flesh being first raised up to that judgement and to advance the godly above the skie and to condemn the wicked both in soule and body to eternall destruction Who as he is the onely Mediatour Intercessor Sacrifice and also our high Priest Lord and King so we doe acknowledge and with the whole heart beleeve that he alone is our attonement redemption sanctification expiation wisdome protection and deliverance simply herein rejecting all meane of our life and salvation beside this Christ alone The laetter part of this Article we placed also in the second section which entreateth of the onely Mediatour Out of the Confession of BASILL Of Christ being true God and true man VVE beleeve and confesse constantly that Christ in the time hereunto appointed according to the promise of God was given to us of the Father and that so the eternall word of God was made flesh that is that this Son of God being united to our nature in one person was made our brother that we through him might be made partakers of the inheritance of God We beleeve that this Iesus Christ was conceived of the holy Ghost borne of the pure and undefiled Virgin Mary suffered under Pontius Pilate crucified and dead for our sins and so by the one oblation of himselfe he did satisfie God our heavenly Father for us and reconcile us to him and so by his death he did triumph and overcame the world death and hell Moreover according to the flesh he was buried descended into hell and the third day he rose againe from the dead These things being sufficiently approoved he in his soule and body ascended into heaven and sitteth there at the right hand that is in the glory of God the Father Almightie from thence he shall come to judge the quicke and the dead Moreover he sent to his disciples according to his promise the holy Ghost in whom we beleeve even as we doe beleeve in the Father and in the Sonne We beleeve that the last judgement shall be wherein our flesh shall rise againe and every man according as he hath done in this life shall receive of Christ Rom. 2. 2 Cor. 5. Joa 5. the Iudge to wit eternall life if he hath shewed forth the fruits of faith which are the works of righteousnesse by a true faith and unfeined love and eternall fire if he hath committed good or evill without faith or love Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA CHAP. 4. Towards the middle NEither hath any man of all things whatsoever any thing at all whereby he may deliver set free or redeeme himselfe from his sins and condemnation without Christ by whom alone John 15. they which truly beleeve are freed from sinne from the tyrannie and prison of the devill from the wrath of God and from death and everlasting torments And a little after towards the end of the said fourth Chapter Together with this point and after it considering that both the matter it selfe and order of teaching so requireth the Ministers of the Church teach us after our fall to acknowledge the promise of God the true word of grace and the holy Gospell brought to us from the privy counsell of the holy Trinitie concerning our Lord Christ and our whole salvation purchased by him Of these promises there be three principall wherein all the rest are contained The first was made in Paradise in these words I will put enmitie betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seed Gen. 3. and her seed He shall breake thine head and thou shalt bruise his heele The second was made to Abraham which afterwards Iacob also and Moses did renew The third to David which the Prophets recited and expounded In these promises are described and painted forth those most excellent and principall works of 2 King 7. 23. Christ our Lord which are the very ground-worke whereon our salvation standeth by which he is our Mediatour and Saviour Psal 131. 89 namely his conception in the wombe of the Virgin Mary and his birth of her also for he was made the seed of the woman also Isa 9. 11. his afflictions his rising againe from death his sitting at the right hand of God where he hath obtained the dignitie of a Priest and King of which thing the whole life of David was a certaine type for which cause the Lord calleth himselfe another David Eph. 3. 4. and a Shepherd And this was the Gospell of those holy men before the Law was given and since And Chapter the 6. a little from the beginning For this is very certaine that after the fall of Adam no man was able to set himselfe at libertie out of the bondage of sin death and condemnation or come to be truly reconciled unto God but onely by that one Mediatour betweene God and man Christ Iesus through a lively faith in him who alone by his death and blood-shedding tooke from us that image of sinne and death and put upon us by faith the image of righteousnesse and life For he made unto us of God wisdome righteousnesse sanctification 1 Cor. 2. and redemption But first men are taught that these things are to be beleeved concerning Christ namely that he is eternall and of the nature of his heavenly Father the onely begotten Son begotten from everlasting and so together with the Father and the holy Ghost John 1. Heb. 1. Coloss 1. one true and indivisible God the eternall not created word the brightnesse and the Image or ingraven forme of the person of his Father by whom all things as well those things which may be seene as those which can not be seene and those things which are in heaven and those which are in the earth were made and created Moreover that he is also a true and naturall man our brother in very deed who hath a soule and a body that is true and perfect humane nature which by the power of the holy Ghost he tooke without all sin of Mary a pure Virgin
according as Saint John saith The Word was made flesh John 1. And thus of these two natures their properties not being changed nor confounded yet by a wonderfull communication thereof there is made one indivisible person one Christ Immanuel our King and Priest our Redeemer our Mediatour and perfect Reconciler full of grace and truth so that of his fulnesse we all doe take grace for grace For the Law was given by Moses but grace and truth was given and exhibited by Iesus Christ being God and man in one person This grace and truth are our men taught to acknowledge and by faith to behold in all those saving and wonderfull works or affections of Christ which according to the meaning of the holy Scripture are by a stedfast faith to be beleeved and professed such as are his coming down from heaven his conception birth torments death buriall resurrection ascension unto heaven sitting at the right hand of God and his coming again from thence to Iudge both the quicke and the dead In these principall affections as in a chest wherein treasure is kept are all those wholsome fruits of our true justification laid up are taken out from thence for the Elect and those which doe beleeve that in spirit and conscience they may be partakers thereof through faith which all hereafter at the day of our joyfull resurrection shall be fully and perfectly bestowed upon us And towards the end of that sixth Chapter these words are added In this Chapter also particularly and for necessary causes to shun and avoyd many pernicious and Antichristian deceits it is taught concerning Christ his * Looke the first obsârvat upon this confession presence namely that our Lord Christ according to his bodily conversation is not amongst us any longer in this world neither will be unto the end of the world in such sort and manner as he was here conversant amongst us in his mortalitie and wherein he was betrayed and circumcised nor yet in the forme of his glorified body which he got at his resurrection and in the which he appeared to his disciples and the fortieth day after his resurrection departing from them ascended manifestly into heaven For after this manner of his presence and company he is in the high place and with his Father in heaven where all tongues professe him to be the Lord and every faithfull one of Christ must beleeve that he is there and worship him there according to the Scriptures as also that part of the Catholike Christian faith doth expressely witnesse which is this He ascended into heaven he sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Almightie Also that other Article from thence shall he come that is from an higher place out of heaven with his Angels to iudge both the quicke and 1 Thes 4. the dead So doth Paul also say The Lord himselfe shall descend from heaven with a shoute and with the voice of an Archangel and with the trumpet of God And Saint Peter saith Whom heaven must containe Act 3. Mar. 16. untill the time that all things be restored And the Evangelist Marke But whân the Lord had spoken with them he was taken up againe into heaven and sitteth at the right hand of God And the Angels which were there present when he was taken Acts 1. up into heaven said This Iesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come againe as you have seene him goe into heaven Furthermore this also doe our men teach that the selfe same Christ very God and very man is also with us here in this world but after a diverse manner from that kinde of presence which we named before that is after a certaine spirituall manner not object to our eyes but such a one as is hid from us which the flesh doth not perceive and yet it is very necessary for us to our salvation that we may be partakers of him whereby he offereth and communicateth himselfe unto us that he may dwell in us and we in him and this truly he doth by the holy Ghost whom in his own place that is instead of his own presence whereby he was bodily amongst us hee promised that he would send unto his Church and that he would still abide with it by the same spirit in vertue grace and his holesome truth at all times even untill the end of the world when he said thus It is good for you that I goe Matth. 28. Iohn 16. Iohn 14. hence for except I goe hence the Comforter will not come unto you but if I goe away I will send him unto you And againe I will pray the Father and he shall give you another Comforter that is another kinde of comforter then I am that he may abide in you for ever even the spirit of truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth in you and shall be in you I will not leave you comfortlesse but I will come to you namely by the selfe same spirit of truth Now then even as our Lord Christ by his latter kinde of presence being not visible but spirituall is present in the Ministers of the Church in the Word and in the Sacraments even so also by the selfe same Ministers Word and Sacraments he is present with his Church and by these meanes doe the Elect receive him through inward faith in their heart and doe therefore joyn themselves together with him that he may dwell in them and they in him after such a sort as is not apparant but hidden from the world even by that saith spiritually that is to say in their souls and hearts by the spirit of truth of whom our Lord saith He abideth with you and shall be in you And I will come againe unto Iohn 14. you This judgement and declaration of our faith is not new or now first devised but very ancient Now that this was commonly taught and meant in the Church of old it is plaine and evident by the Writings of the ancient Fathers of the Church and by that Decree wherein it is thus written and they are the words of S. Augustine Our Lord is above untill the end of the world but the Iâ Io. Tract 30. truth of the Lord is here also for the body of the Lord wherein he rose againe must of necessitie be in one place but his truth is dispersed every where Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that whatsoever is requisite to our salvation Artic. 13. is offered and communicated unto us now at length in that one Iesus Christ as he who being given to save us is also made unto us wisdome righteousnesse sanctification and redemption in so much as whosoever doth swarve from him doth renounce the mercie of the Father that is our onely refuge We beleeve that Iesus Christ being the wisdome and eternall Artic. 14. Son of the Father tooke upon him
and happinesse Moreover we confesse that God did then at the length fulfill his Artic. 18. promise made unto the Fathers by the mouth of his holy Prephets when in his appointed time he sent his onely and eternââ Son into the world who took upon him the forme of a servant being made like unto men and did truly take unto him the nature of man with all infirmities belonging thereunto sin onely excepted when he was conceived in the wombe of the blessed Virgin Mary by the power of the holy Ghost without any means of man The which nature of man he put upon him not onely in respect of the body but also in respect of the soule for he had also a true soule to the intent he might be true and perfect man For seeing that as well the soule as the body of man was subject to condemnation it was necessary that Christ should take upon him as well the soule as the body that he might save them both together Therefore contrary to the heresie of the Anabaptists which deny that Christ did take upon him the flesh of man we confesse that Christ was partaker of flesh and blood as the rest of his brethren were that he came from the loynes of David according to the flesh I say that he was made of the seed of David according to the same flesh and that he is a fruit of the Virgins wombe borne of a woman the branch of David a flower of the root of Iesse comming of the tribe of Iuda and of the Iews themselves according to the flesh and to conclude the true seed of Abraham and David the which seed of Abraham he tooke upon him being made in all things like unto his brethren sin onely excepted as hath been said before so that he is indeed our true Emmanuel that is God with us We beleeve also that the person of the Son was by this conception Artic. 19. inseparably united and coupled with the humane nature yet so that there be not two Sons of God nor two persons but two natures joyned together in one person both which natures doe still retaine their owne proprieties So that as the divine nature hath remained alwayes uncreated without the beginning of dayes and tearme of life filling both heaven and earth so the humane nature hath not lost his proprieties but hath remained still a creature having both beginning of dayes and a finite nature For whatsoever doth agree unto a true body that it still retaineth and although Christ by his resurrection hath bestowed immortalitie upon it yet notwithstanding he hath neither taken away the trueth of the humane nature nor altered it For both our salvation and also our resurrection dependeth upon the trueth of Christs bodie Yet these two natures are so united and coupled in one person that they could not no not in his death be separated the one from the other Wherefore that which in his death he commended unto his Father was indeed a humane spirit departing out of his body but in the meane season the divine nature did alwaies remaine joyned to the humane even then when he lay in the grave so that his Deitie was no lesse in him at that time then when as yet he was an infant although for a small season it did not shew forth it selfe Wherefore we confesse that he is true God and true man true God that by his power he might overcome death and true man that in the infirmitie of his flesh he might die for us We beleeve that God which is both perfectly mercifull and Artic. 20. perfectly just did send his Son to take upon him that nature which through disobedience had offended that in the selfe same nature he might satisfie for sinne and by his bitter death and passion pay the punishment that was due unto sinne God therefore hath declared and manifested his justice in his owne Sonne being loaden with our iniquities but hath most mercifully powred forth and declared his gracious goodnesse unto us guiltie wretches and worthie of condemnation whilest that in his incomprehensible love towards us he delivered up his Sonne unto death for our sins and raised him up againe from death for our justification that by him we might obtaine immortalitie and life everlasting We beleeve that Iesus Christ is that high Priest appointed to Artic. 21. that office eternally by the oath of his Father according to the order of Melchisedech which offered himselfe in our name before his Father with a full satisfaction for the pacifying of his wrath laying himselfe upon the altar of the crosse and hath shed his blood for the cleansing of our sins as the Prophets had foretold For it is written that the chastisement of our peace was laid upon the Sonne of God and by his wounds we are healed Also that he was carried as a sheepe unto the slaughter reputed amongst sinners and unjust and condemned of Pontius Pilate as a malefactour though before he had pronounced him guiltlesse Therfore he payed that which he had not taken and being just suffered in soul and body for the unjust in such sort that feeling the horror of those punishments that were due unto our sins he did sweat water and blood and at length cried out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me All which he suffered for the remission of our sins Wherefore we do not without just cause professe w th Paul that we know nothing out Iesus Christ and him crucified and that we doe account all things as dung in respect of the excellent knowledge of Iesus Christ our Lord finding in his wounds and stripes all manner of comfort that can be deserved Wherefore there is no need that either we should wish for any other meanes or devise any of our owne braines whereby we might be reconciled unto God besides this one oblation once offered by the which all the faithfull which are sanctified are consecrated or perfected for ever And this is the cause why he was called the Angel Jesus that is to say a Saviour because he shall save his people from their sinnes Last of all we doe beleeve out of the word of God that out Artic. 37. Lord Iesus Christ when the time appointed by God but unto all creatures unknowne shall come and the number of the elect shall be accomplished shall come againe from heaven and that after a corporall and visible manner as heretofore he hath ascended being adorned with great glory and majestie that he may appeare as Iudge of the quicke and the dead the old world being kindled with fire and flame and purified by it Then * Looke the second observat upon this confession all creatures and as well men as women and children as many as have beene from the beginning and shall be to the end of the world shall appeare before this high Iudge being summoned thither by the voyce of Archangels and the trumpet of God For all that have been dead
onely as by testimonies of the holy Scripture the holy Fathers have declared in the Councels held at Nice Ephesus and Chalcedon Therefore we detest every heresie which is repugnant to this doctrine of the Son of God Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND ALso we beleeve that our Saviour Iesus Christ being true God was also made true man his natures not being confounded but so united in one and the same person that they shall never hereafter be dissolved Neither doe we differ any thing in those points which the Church being taught out of the holy Gospels doth beleeve concerning our Saviour Iesus Christ conceived of the holy Ghost born of the Virgin Mary and who at the length after he had discharged the office of preaching the Gospell died on the crosse and was buried and descended into hell and the third day he was called backe from the dead unto life eternall the which life when he had by divers arguments prooved unto witnesses hereunto appointed he was carried up into heaven to the right hand of his Father from whence we looke that he should come to judge the quick and the dead In the meane time let us acknowledge that he is neverthelesse present with his Church that he doth renew and sanctifie it and as his onely beloved Spouse beautifie it with all sorts of ornaments of vertues and in these things we doe nothing varie from the Fathers nor from the common consent of Christians we thinke it sufficient after this sort to testifie our faith THE SEVENTH SECTION OF THE LAW AND THE GOSPEL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of the Law of God CHAP. 12. WE teach that the will of God is set downe unto us in the Law of God to wit what he would have us to doe or not to doe what is good and just or what is evill and unjust We therefore confesse that the Law is good and holy and that this Law is by the finger of God either either written in the hearts of men and so is called the law of nature or ingraven in the two Tables of Exod 20. Deut. 5. stone and more largely expounded in the bookes of Moses For plainnes sake we divide it unto the moral law which is contained in the commandements or the two tables expounded in the books of Moses and into the ceremoniall which doth appoint ceremonies and the worship of God and into the judiciall law which is occupied about politicall and domesticall affaires We beleeve that the * Looke the 1. Observat upon this confession Deut. 4. 12. whole will of God and all necessarie precepts for every part of this life is fully delivered in this law For otherwise the Lord would not have forbidden That any thing should bi either added or taken away from this law Neither would he have commanded us to goe straight forward in this and Notto decline out of the way either to the right hand or to the left We teach that this law was not given to men that we should be justified by keeping it but that by the knowledge thereof we might rather acknowledge our infirmitie sinne and condemnation and so dispairing of our owne strength might turne unto Christ by faith For the Apostle saith plainely The law worketh Rom. 3. 4. Gal. 3. wrath and by the law cometh knowledge of sinne And If there had beene a law given which could have iustified and given us life surely righteousnesse should have beene by the law But the spirit to wit of the law hath concluded all under sinne that the promise by the faith of Jesus Christ should be given to them which beleeve Therefore the law was our Schoolemaster to Christ that we might bee iustified by faith For neither could there ever neither at this day can * Looke the second observat upon this confession Rom. 8. any flesh satisfie the law of God and fulfill it by reason of the weakenesse in our flesh which remaineth and sticketh fast in us even to our last breath For the Apostle saith againe That which the law could not performe in as much as it was weake through the flesh that did God performe sending his owne Sonne in similitude of flâsh subiect to sinne Therefore Christ is the perfiter of the law and our fulfilling of it who as he tooke away the curse of the law when he was made a curse for us so doth he communicate unto Gal. 3. us by faith his fulfilling thereof and his righteousnesse and obedience is imputed unto us The law of God therefore is * Looke the 3. Observâtion on this Confession thus farre abrogated as that it doth not henceforth condemne us neither worke wrath in us For we are under grace and not under the law Moreover Christ did fulfill all the figures of the law Wherefore the shadow ceased when the body came so that in Christ we have now all truth and fulnesse Yet we doe not therefore disdaine or reject the law We remember the words of the Lord saying I came not to destroy the Law and the Prophets but to fulfill them We know that * Looke the 4. Observat in the law are described unto us the kinds of vertues and vices We know that the Scripture of the law * Looke the 5. Observat if it be expounded by the Gospel is very profitable to the Church and that therefore the reading of it is not to be banished out of the Church For although the countenance of Moses was covered with a vaile yet the Apostle affirmeth that the vaile is taken away and abolished by Christ We condemne all things which the old or new heretikes have taught against the law of God Of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and also of promises of the spirit and of the letter CHAP. 13. THe Gospel indeed is opposed to the law for the law worketh wrath and doth denounce a curse but the Gospel doth preach grace and a blessing Iohn saith also The law was given by Iohn 2. Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Yet notwithstanding it is most certaine that they which were before the law and under the law were not altogether destiture of the Gospel For they had notable Evangelicall promises such as these are The seede of the woman shall bruise the Serpents head In thy seede Gen. 3. Gen. 22. Gen. 49. Deut. 18. Acts. 3. shall all the nations of the earth be blessed The scepter shall not be taken from Iuda untill Silocome The Lord shall raise up a Prophet from amongst his owne brethren c. And we doe acknowledge that the fathers had two kinde of promises revealed unto them even as we have For some of them were of present and transitorie things such as were the promises of the land of Canaan and of victories and such as are now a dayes concerning our daily bread Othersome there were then and also are now of heavenly and everlasting things as of Gods favour remission of sinnes
and life everlasting through faith in Iesus Christ Now the fathers had not onely outward or earthly but spirituall and heavenly promises in Christ For the Apostle Peter saith that the Prophets which prophesied of the grace that should come to us have searched and inquired of this salvation Whereupon the Apostle Paul also saith that the Gospel of God was promised before by the Prophets of God in the holy Scriptures Hereby then it appeareth evidently that the fathers were not altogether destitute of all the Gospel And although after this manner our fathers had the Gospel in the writings of the Prophets by which they attained salvation in Christ through faith yet the Gospel is properly called that glad and happie tidings wherein first by Iohn Baptist then by Christ the Lord himselfe and afterward by the Apostles and their successours is preached to us in the world that God hath now performed that which he promised from the beginning of the world and hath sent yea and given unto us his onely Sonne and in him reconciliation with the Father remission of sinnes all fulnesse and everlasting life The history therefore set downe by the foure Evangelists declaring how these things were done or fulfilled of Christ and what he taught and did and that they which beleeved in him had all fulnesse this I say is truely called the Gospel The preaching also and Scripture of the Apostles in which they expound unto us how the Sonne was given us of the Father and in him all things pertaining to life and salvation is truely called the doctrine of the Gospel so as even at this day it looseth not that worthy name if it be sincere The same preaching of the Gospel is by the Apostle tearmed the spirit and the ministerie of the spirit because it is living and 2 Cor. 3. working through faith in the eares yea in the hearts of the faithfull thorough the illumination of the holy Spirit For the letter which is opposed unto the spirit doth indeed signifie every outward thing but more specially the doctrine of the Law which without the spirit and faith worketh wrath and stirreth up sinne in the mindes of them that doe not truely beleeve For which cause it is called by the Apostle the ministery of death for hitherto pertaineth that saying of the Apostle The letter killeth but the spirit giveth life The false Apostles preached the Gospel corrupted by mingling of the law there with as though Christ could not save without the law Such also were the Hebionites said to be which came of Hebion the heretike and the Nazarites which before time were called Myneans All which we doe condemne sincerely preaching the word and teaching that the beleevers are justified by the spirit onely and not by the law But of this matter there shall follow a more large discourse in the title of justification And although the doctrine of the Gospel compared with the Pharisees doctrine of the law might seeme when it was first preached by Christ to be a new doctrine the which thing also Ieremy prophesied of the New Testament yet indeed it not onely was and as yet is though the Papists call it new in regard of Popish doctrine which hath of long time beene received an ancient doctrine but also the most ancient in the world For God 2 Tim. 1. from all eternitie fore-ordained to save the world by Christ and this his predestination and eternall counsell hath he opened to the world by the Gospel Whereby it appeareth that the Evangelicall doctrine and religion was the most ancient of all that ever were are or ever shall be Wherefore we say that all they erre foully and speake things unworthy the eternall counsell of God who tearme the Evangelicall doctrine and religion a new start up faith scarce thirty yeeres old to whom that saying of Isaiah doth very well agree Woe unto them that speake good of evill and evill of good which put darkenesse for light and light for darkenesse that put bitter for sweet and sweete for sowre Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA THerefore in the whole Evangelicall doctrine this ought first and chiefly to be urged that we are saved by the onely mercy and grace of God and by Christ his merits whereof that men may know how much they stand in need their sinnes must be verie cleerely laid open unto them by the law and by Christ his death Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Of the word of God or the holy Gospel CHAP. 10. ANd seeing that the administration of the New Testament and also the Word and Sacraments are lawfully committed to the Ministers of the Church and their lips ought to preserve 1 Cor. 4. 2 Cor. 3. knowlege that the law might be sought at their mouth therefore in this Chapter it is further taught what the word of God and the holy Gospel is Now the Preaching of the word of God and Malac. 2. of the Gospel is the true ministery of grace instituted and commanded of Christ our Lord wherein the full and perfect will of God touching eternall reconciliation necessarie to salvation and made manifest in the holy Scripture is declared and preached unto all people This doctrine did Christ give in charge unto his disciples in the words of this sentence Goe ye into all the world Mark 16. and preach the Gospel to every creature This doctrine doth Peter professe before Cornelius when he saith He commanded us to Acts 20. preach unto the people and to testifie that this is he that is ordained of God to be the Iudge of the quicke and the dead To him also give all the Prophets witnesse that through his name all that beleeve in him shall receive remission of sinnes This ministery is more honourable greater and more necessarie to salvation then are the sacraments the which is proved by that sentence of the most excellent Apostle Saint Paul For Christ 1 Cor. 2. sent me not to Baptize that is not chiefly to doe this but to preach the Gospel For onely through the pure Gospel and the preaching thereof is saith sowed inwardly in the heart by the holy Ghost and from thence also must we conceive and seeke the true meaning of God and Christ touching all things necessary to salvation and also touching the sacraments themselves Amongst those who by reason of their age are able to use their understanding it is of necessitie that the preaching of the Gospel goe before the receiving of the Sacraments Whereof we may see an evident proofe in those three thousand which were converted by Peter Acts 2. Acts 8. also in Cornelius and in the Chamberlaine we may see that according to the example of Philip the question is thus to be made Doest thou beleeve with all thy heart Then it may be that thou who hast true faith grafted in thy heart mayest receive profit by the participation of the Sacraments For without the hearing of the word of God
which is the saving power of God no man shall Rom 1. wittingly attaine unto faith and salvation according to that saying of Paul Therefore faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word Rom. 10. of God And againe How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard Therefore herein our Preachers endevour themselves most earnestly that in our Ecclesiasticall meetings they may propound unto the people the sincere word of God without all mixture or inventions of men For which cause also they doe by an ancient custome recite in the mother and vulgar tongue which may be understood of all not onely those Chapters which are appointed to be read out of the Gospel at certaine times but also all other parts of holy Scripture and do exhort the people with an earnest desire to heare the word of God and to frequent those Ecclesiasticall meetings that by the diligent teaching of the Gospel and by often repeating it in their Sermons they may first teach the people repentance and faith and then the use and administration of the Sacraments and by this meanes prepare them to the right receiving of the Sacraments and afterwards also both whilest the Sacraments be administred and after they be administred they doe conveniently instruct them in all those things which the Lord commanded and chiefly in those things which do appertaine to the leading of an honest life and such a one as beseemeth a Christian profession as Christ saith Teach them to keep Matth 28. all things which I have commanded you In this place also is taught very diligently and as the matter requireth touching the difference which is to be observed betwixt the word or doctrine and worke of the law and betwixt the word and force of the holy Gospel The word or ministerie of the law and of the old Testament is the word of death feare and of the letter also the word of wrath and the word of malediction but the word of the New Testament that is of the holy Gospel is the ministerie of saith and the spirit of clearenesse or glory through our Lord Iesus Christ the word of grace of the new covenant the word of comfort and the messenger of peace Of them both the Apostle writeth thus The letter killeth but the spirit quickneth And Christ saith The words which I speake are spirit and life Also there is mention made of the use of the morall law in the fourth Chapter of this Confession beginning with these words This doctrine of the true knowledge of sinne c as is to be seene before 2 Cor. 3. Iohn 6. in the fourth Section whereunto all that Chapter appertaineth Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that all the figures of the law are taken away by the coming of Christ howbeit we are assured that the truth and substance of them doth abide in him in whom they are all fulfilled Yet we must use the doctrine of the law and the Prophets both to frame our life aright and also that we may so much the more be confirmed in the promises of the Gospel Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve that all the ceremonies figures and shadowes of the law have ceased at the coming of Christ so that now even the use of them ought to be taken away and abolished among Christians Yet in the meane time the truth and substance of them doth remaine to us in Christ in whom they are all fulfilled And therefore we doe still use the testimonies of the Law and the Prophets to confirme our selves in the doctrine of the Gospel and to leade an honest life unto Gods glory according to his will THE CONFESSION OF AVSPVRGE doth by the way mention the doctrine of the Gospel and of the end thereof in the fourth and fifth Articles which we have placed in the ninth Section wherein iustification and remission of sinnes by faith in Christ is handled Out of the Confession of SAXONY ANd that the benefits of this Mediatour might be knowne unto mankinde and applied unto us there was a promise given straight in the beginning after the fall of our first parents and afterwards often times repeated and by voyce of the Prophets declared but most cleerely was it recited by the very Son and after wards by the Apostles And there was a ministery instituted to teach and to spread abroad that promise also there was a Church made and often renued by the same very voyce touching the Sonne of God our attonement By this Ministery the Sonne of God alwaies was is and shall be effectuall in the beleevers as it is said Rom. 1. The Gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth And he doth renue this ministerie when he saith As my Father sent me so doe I send you also Goe and preach repentance and remission of sinnes in my name He will that sinne should be reproved in all mankinde as he saith The spirit shall reprove the world of sinne because they beleeve not in me And Rom. 1. The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodlinesse and unrighteousnesse of men God will have his wrath to be acknowledged against all sinne and chiefly against the contempt of the Sonne as he saith in the Psalme Kisse the Sonne lest he be angrie and so ye perish from the way c. He will have us truely to be put in great feare by the knowledge of our darkenesse of our horrible wickednesse and our stubbornnesse And truely God himselfe doth amaze our hearts with the sense of his anger as Ezekiah saith Like a Lion he brake all my bones And to this judgement he doth not onely use the voyce of the ministery of the Law and of the Gospel but also all calamities be as it were the voyce of the law admonishing us of the wrath of God and calling us to repentance Now when the minde is terrified by this voyce that reproveth sinnes then let it heare the peculiar promise of the Gospel touching the Sonne of God and let him be assured that his sinnes are freely remitted for the Sonne of God his sake our Lord Iesus Christ who is our attonement and that of mercy not for any contrition or love of ours Out of the Confession of WIRTEMBERGE Of the Law CHAP. 6. VVE acknowledge that the Law of God whereof the Tenne Commandements are an abridgement doth command the best the most just and most perfect workes and that man is not onely bound to obey the morall precepts of the Law but also if he should doe the workes of the Tenne Commandements in such perfection and integritie as the Law requireth that he should indeed be counted just before God for his workes and should obtaine eternall salvation by his merits But whereas some men doe thinke that man can come to that state in this life as to be able by his workes not onely to fulfill the tenne Commandements but also to do more and greater works then are
commanded in the law which they call the workes of supererrogation it is contrary to the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles and it is repugnant to the judgement of the true Catholike Church For the law was not given to this end to signifie that man might perfectly fulfill the Commandements thereof in this life but to shew to man his imperfection and to testifie of the unrighteousnesse of man and of the wrath of God against all men and to stirre them up to seeke remission of their sinnes righteousnesse and salvation by faith in the onely Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ Rom. 3. By the law cometh the knowledge of sinne And Rom. 7. The law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sin And Rom. 8. The wisedome of the flesh is enmitie against God For it is not subiect to the law of God neither indeed can be And Gal. 3. Cursed is every man that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them Augustine saith This De Spiritu litera cap. 36. first commandement of iustice wherein we are commanded to love the Lord with all our heart with all our soule and with all our mind whereupon followeth that other commandement of loving our neighbour we shalt fulfill in that Life where we shall see him face to face But therefore it is even now also commanded unto us that we might be admonished what is behoveth us to riquire by faith whither to send our hope before hand and by forgetting those things which are behinde what fore things we should stretch our selves unto And hereby so farre as I can iudge he hath profited much in this life in that righteousnesse which is to be perfited who by profiting doth know how farre he is from the perfection of righteousnesse And againe Charitie is a vertue whereby that is loved which is to be beloved This is in some greater in others lesser and in some none at August Icronim Epist 29. all But the most absolute love which now cannot be increased so long as a man liveth here is not to be found in any man For so long as it may be increased that which is lesse then it ought to be cometh of our corruption by reason of which corruption there is not a iust man in the earth that doth good and sinneth not by reason of which corruption no flesh living shall be iustified in the sight of God for which corruptions sake If we say that we have no sinne we deceive our selves and the truth is not in us for the which also though we profit never so much yet it is necessary for us to say Forgive us on debts although all our words deeds and thoughts are already forgiven us in baptisme And againe All the Commandements of God Lib. 1. Retract cap. 19. are counted as done when as whatsoever is not done is notwithstanding pardoned And Jerome saith This is onely perfection unto men if they know that they are perfect This is the true wisedome of man to know that he is imperfect and that I may so speake the perfection of all iust men in the flesh is imperfect Of the Gospel of Christ CHAP. 8. ALthough many precepts of the law of God be conteined in the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles and Christ himselfe doth teach that we must not render evill for evill nor lock upon a woman want only and such like yet we must not thinke that the Gospel of Christ is a new law whereby as the fathers in times past were saved under the Old Testament by the old law so men now under the New Testament should be saved by a new law For except a man take the name of the law generally for doctrine as the Prophets now and then doe use the name of the law certainly the Gospel of Christ is not properly a law as Paul doth commonly use the name of the law but it is a good and joyfull message touching the sionne of God our Lord Iesus Christ that he onely is the purger of our sinnes the appeaser of the wrath of God and our Redeemer and Saviour Neither are the commandements of the law which are contained in the Apostles writings any new law but they are an interpretation of the old law according to the judgement of the holy Ghost which also were to be seene before and that not obscurely in the writings of the Prophets But they are repeated in the preaching of the Gospel of Christ that the severitie of the law of God and the corruption of our nature being declared we might be stirred up to seeke and embrace Christ revealed in his Gospel and that we may know after what rule we are to frame our life through faith in Christ Wherefore if we will speak properly of the law of God and Gospel of Christ as of Christ we are not to make a new lawgiver seeing that he neither hath made a new law nor instituted a new politike kingdome in this earth so must we not make a new law of the Gospel which by more hard and severe commandements doth bring eternall salvation to the doers thereof But we thinke it to be most certaine that the naturall or morall law of the old and new Testament is one and the same and that neither the men which lived under the old Testament nor those which lived under the new Testament doe obtaine eternall salvation for the merit of the workes of the law but onely for the merit of our Lord Iesus Christ through faith Christ out of Isaiah doth recite his office for the which he was sent into the earth The Spirit of the Lord saith he is upon me bâcause Luke 4. he hath annointed me he hath sent me to preach the Gospel to the poore c. Here Christ teacheth that his proper office is not to make a new law which should terrifie and kill miserable sinners but to preach the Gospel which might comfort and quicken sinners Gal. 4. When the fulnesse of time was come God sent his Son made of a woman and made under the law that he might redeeme them which were under the law and that we by adoption might receive the right of sonnes And Acts 15. it is said Why tempt yee God to lay an yoke on the Disciples neckes which neither our fathers nor we were able to beare but we beleeve through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ to be saved even as they c. And Augustine saith That people which received the old Testament was Contra Adimantum Manichaei discipulum cap. 3 held under certaine shadowes and figures of things before the coming of the Lord according to the wonderfull and most orderly division of times Yet therein was so great preaching and foretelling of the new Testament that in the Evangelicall and Apostolike discipline though it be painefull and divine no commandements or promises can be found which are wanting even in those old boookes
THE EIGHT SECTION OF REPENTANCE AND THE CONVERSION OF MAN The latter Confession of HELVETIA CHAP. 14. THe Gospel hath the doctrine of repentance joyned with it for so said the Lord in the Gospel In my name must repentance and remission of sinnes be preached Luke 24 among all nations By repentance we understand the change of the minde in a sinfull man stirred up by the preaching of the Gospel and by the holy spirit received by a true faith by which a sinfull man dothest soones acknowledge his naturall corruption and all his sinnes seeing them convinced by the word of God and is heartily grieved for them and doth not onely be waile and freely confesse them before God with shame but also doth loath and abhorre them with indignation thinketh seriously of present amendment and of a continuall care of innocencie and vertues wherein to exercise himselfe holily all the rest of his life And surely this is true repentance namely an unfeigned turning unto God and to all goodnesse and a serious returne from the devill and from all evill Now we doe expresly say that this repentance is the meere gift of God and not the worke of our owne strength For the Apostle doth will the faithfull Minister diligently to Instruct those which withstand the truth if that at any time the Lord will give them repentance that 2 Tim. 2. they may acknowledge the truth Also the sinnefull woman in the Gospel which washed Christs feet with her teares and Peter which bitterly wept and be wailed his deniall of his Master doe manifestly shew what minde the penitent man should have to wit very earnestly lamenting his sins committed Moreover the Prodigall sonne and the Publican in the Gospel that is compared with the Pharisie doth set forth unto us a most fit patteme of confessing our sinnes to God The Prodigall sonne said Father I have sinned against heaven and against thee I am not worthy to be called thy sonne make me as one of thy hiped servants The Publican also not daring to lift up his eyes to heaven but knocking his brest he cryed God be mercifull unto me a sinner And we doubt not but the Lord received them to mercy For Iohn the Apostle 1 Iohn 2. saith If we confesse our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgive us our sinnes and to purge us from all iniquitie If we say we have not sinned we make him a lyar and his word is not in us We beleeve that this sincere confession which is made to God alone either privately betweene God and the sinner or openly in the Church where that generall confession of sinnes is rehearsed is sufficient and that it is not necessary for the obteining of remission of sinnes that any man should confesse his sinnes unto the Priest whispering them into his cares that the Priest laying his hands on his head he might receive absolution because that we finde no commandement nor example thereof in the holy Scripture David protesteth and saith I made my fault knowne to thee Psal 32. and my unrighteousnesse did I not hide from thee I said I will confesse my wickednesse to the Lord against my selfe and thou hast forgiven the hainousnesse of my sinne Yea and the Lord teaching us to pray and also to confesse our sinnes said So shall you pray Our Father Matth. 6. which art in heaven forgive us our debts even as we forgive our debters It is requisite therefore that we should confesse our sins unto God and be reconciled with our neighbour if we have offended him And the Apostle James speaking generally of confession saith Confesse each of you your sinnes one to another If so Iames 5. be that any man being overwhelmed with the burthen of his sins and trouble some temptations will privately aske counsell instruction or comfort either of a Minister of the Church or of any other brother that is learned in the law of God we doe not mislike it Like as also we doe fully allow that generall and publike confession which is wont to be reheatsed in the Church and in holy meetings whereof we spake before being as it is agreeable with the Scripture As concerning the keies of the kingdome of heaven which the All these things which are spoken of the keies doe properly pertaine to the 10. Sect. Lord committed to his Apostles they prate many strange things and of these keies they make swords spears scepters and crowns and full power over mightie kingdomes yea and over mens souls and bodies But we judging uprightly according to the word of God doe say that all Ministers truely called have and exercise the keies or the use of them when as they preach the Gospel that is to say when they doe teach exhort reprove and keepe in order the people committed to their charge For so doe they open the kingdome of God to the obedient and shut it against the disobedient These keies did the Lord promise to the Apostles in the 16. Chapter of Matthew and delivered them in John 20. Chapter Marke 16. Luke the 24. when as he sent forth his disciples and commanded them To preach the Gospel in all the world and to forgive sinnes The Apostle in the Epistle to the Corinthians saith That the Lord gave to his Ministers the ministery of reconciliaiton 2 Cor. 5. And what this was he straight way maketh plaine and saith The word or doctrine of reconciliation And yet more plainly expounding his words he addeth that the Ministers of Christ Do as it were goe an embassage in Christ name as if God himselfe should by his Ministers exhort the people to be reconciled to God to wit by faithfull obedience They use the keies therefore when as they perswade to faith and repentance Thus doe they reconcile men to God thus they forgive sinnes thus doe they open the kingdomne of heaven and bring in the beleevers much differing herein from those of whom the Lord spake in the Gospel Wo be unto you Lawyers for ye have taken away the key of knowledge You have not entred in your selves and those that would have entered ye forbad Rightly therefore and effectually doe Ministers absolve when as they preach the Gospel of Christ and thereby remission of sinnes which is promised to every one that beleeveth even as every one is baptized and doe testifie of it that it doth particularly appertain to all Neither doe we imagine that this absolution is made any whit more effectuall for that which is mumbled into some priests care or upon some mans head particularly yet we judge that men must be taught diligently to seek remission of sinnes in the bloud of Christ and that every one is to be put in minde that forgivenesse of sinnes doth belong unto him But how diligent and carefull every penitent man ought to be in the endevour of a new life and in slaying the old man and raising up the new man the examples in the Gospel doe teach
come into condemnation but by making a way through Joan. 5. it they shall passe from death into life The Epistle to the Hebrews to stirre us up to use such exhortations saith Exhort your selves among your selves exhort ye one Heb. 4. another daily so long as it is said to day Let no man among you be hardned by the deceit of sin For we enter into the rest which have beleeved that is which have obeyed the voice of God while we had time given us On the other side we must also hold this most assuredly that if any man being polluted with sins and filthy deeds manifestly contrary to vertue doe in dying depart out of this world without true repentance and faith that his soule shall certainly goe into hell as did the soule of that rich man who wanted faith in the bottomlesse pit whereof there is no drop of grace and that in the day of judgement that most terrible voice of the Son of God sounding in his eares shall be heard wherein he shall say Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire which is prepared Matth. 29. Joh. 5. for the Devill and his Angels for they which have done evill shall come forth to the resurrection of judgement Therefore in teaching they doe continually urge this that no man deferre repentance and turning unto God till he come to be old or till he lyeth sicke in his bed and in the meane time doe boldly practise his wantonnesse in sinnes and in the desires of the flesh and the world because it is written Doe not say The aboundant mercie of the Lord will purgo my sins for mercie and wrath do basten with him and his indignation shall lye upon the sinners Make no tarrying to turn unto the Lord put not off from day to day For suddenly shall the wrath of the Lord breaâe forth and in thy securitie thou shalt be destroyed and thou shalt perish in time of vengeance But that especially is a most dangerous thing if any man after he hath received the gift of the grace of God and that in the testimonie of a good conscience doth of set purpose and wantonly sinne and contemne and make no account of all those exhortations and allurements proceeding out of a loving heart and that to this end that he may in time think on that which is for his health and repent and moreover doth persist in a bold and blind perswasion of the mercie of God and trusting thereto doth sinne and doth confidently abuse it and goeth forward in that sort without repentance even unto the last pinch and then beginneth being forced thereunto by the terrours of death and the feare of infernall punishments so late to convert himselfe and to call for the mercie of the Lord as when the severe and intollerable anger of the Lord waxeth hot and punishments rush and breake forth as doth the great violence of floods which cannot be resisted Therefore of such a man which thing we speake with sorrow it is hard to beleeve that he can truly repent and therefore it is to be doubted lest that be fulfilled in him which the Lord doth threaten by the Prophet Micheas That instead of grace he shall feele the wrath of God and that it will come to passe that the wrath of God shall slay him For in a fearefull speech doth he say thus Then shall they cry unto the Lord but Mich. 3. he will not heare them but he will hide his face from them at that time because they have continually lived wickedly Yea the Lord himselfe saith Although they cry in mine eares with a loude Ezech. 8. Ier. 7. and 11. Isa 65. and 66. voyce yet will I not heare them seeing they would not heare my voyce when as all the day long I spread out my hands unto them and gave them large time and space for grace For the which cause the holy Ghost cryeth out and saith To day if ye will heare his Psal 95. Heb. 3. voyce harden not your hearts as in the grieving in the day of that tentation in the wildernesse Therefore according to all these things our men doe diligently and out of the grounds of the Scripture exhort that every man doe in time use and follow this faithfull counsell and necessary doctrine that so he may turne away the feare of this most heavie danger yea that he doe not betray the health of his own soule For undoubtedly this horrible danger is greatly to be feared lest whatsoever he be that doth rashly or stubbornly condemne or neglect this time of grace so lovingly granted of the Lord he doe receive and that worthily that reward of eternall punishment which is due thereunto even as Saint Ambrose also amongst many other things which he handleth diversly to this Lib 3. de poenit qui Augustini esse putatur purpose doth thus write and in these words If any man at the very point of death shall repent and be absolved fo this could not be denied unto him and so departing out of this life dieth I dare not say that he departeth hence in good case I doe not affirme it neither dare I affirme or promise it to any man because I would deceive no man seeing I have no certaintie of him Doe I therefore say that he shall be damned neither doe I say that he shall be delivered For what other thing I should say I know not Let him be commended to God Wilt thou then O brother be freed from doubting repent whiles thou art in health If thou wilt repent when thou canst not sin thy sins have left thee and not thou thy sins Yet that no man may despaire they teach this also that if any man in the last houre of his life shew our signs of true repentance which thing doth fall out very seldome for that is certainly true which is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews And this will we also doe so that God Heb. 6. give us leave to doe it that such a one is not to be deprived of instruction comfort absolution or remission of sins For the time of grace doth last so long as this life doth last wherefore so long as we live here it is meet that we should thinke of that Propheticall and Apostolicall sentence To day seeing ye have heard his Heb 3. voyce harden not your hearts Now herein doe our men labour and endeavour themselves most earnestly that all men may obey this loving commandement and counsell and that they speedily repent before the Sunne be darkened after a strange manner and the hils be overwhelmed with darknesse and that laying sinne aside they would turne themselves to God by flying unto him in true confidence and with a constant invocation from the bottome of the heart and that they doe their faithfull indeavour that they be not repelled from the glory of eternall life but that they may live with Christ and his Church in this life
no their iudgements and defile not your selves with their Idols I am Iehovah your God walke ye in my commandements and keepe my iudgements and doe them Likewise Christ saith Teach them those things which I have Matth 18. commanded you Therefore the ten commandements and love which by faith worketh righteousnesse on the right hand and on the left hand as well toward God as toward our neighbour is a certaine summe a most streight square and a most artificiall shaping or description of all good works Now an example of this square is the most holy life of Christ whereof he himselfe saith Learne of me because I am meeke and humble in heart And Matth. 11. what other thing would he teach by uttering those eight sentences of happinesse then to shew what manner of life the true Matth. 5. children of God ought to lead and what be the works which God hath commanded Therefore according to these things they teach with all care and diligence touching the difference which is to be knowne and kept betwixt those works which are devised and taught of men those which are commanded of God Those works which are commanded of God ought not to be intermitted for humane traditions For Christ doth grievously reprehend this in them that doe otherwise and in the Pharisees saying Why doe you transgresse Matth. 15. the commandements of God for your traditions And againe In vaine doe they worship me seeing they doe only teach the commandements of men * Looke the first observat upon this confession Mark 7. Isa 29. Isa 1. 6â But such works as are taught of men what shew soever they have even of goodnesse are in no case to be so highly esteemed as those which are commanded of God Yea to say somewhat more if they be not of faith but contrary to faith they are of no value at all but are an abomination and filthinesse before the face of God Now all good works are devided first generally into those which pertaine to all true Christians according to the unitie of faith and Catholike salvation Secondly they are devided particularly into those which are proper to the order age and place of every man as the holy Ghost doth severally teach Elders Masters the common sort Parents children the married the unmarried and every one what be their proper bonds and works Moreover in this point men are diligently taught to know how and wherein good works doe please God Truely they please God no otherwise then in the onely name of our Lord Iesus Christ in whose name they ought to be done to the glory of God according to the doctrine of Paul the Apostle who speaketh thus Whatsoever you doe in words and in deeds doe all in the Coliss 3. 1 Cor. 10. Joh. 15. name of our Lord Iesus And the Lord himselfe saith Without me ye can doe nothing that is nothing that may please God and be for your salvation Now to doe good works in the name of Christ is to doe them in a lively faith in him whereby we are justified and in love which is poured forth into our hearts by the holy Ghost in such sort that God loveth us and we againe love him and our neighbour For the holy Ghost doth sanctifie moove and kindle the hearts of them which are justified to doe these holy actions as the Lord saith He shall be in you And the Apostle The Joh. 14. 1 Joh. 2. anoynting of God teacheth you These two Faith and Love are the fountaine and square of all vertues and good works according to the testimony of the Apostle The end of the commandement is 1 Tim. 1. Hâb 11. 1 Cor. 13. love out of a pure heart and a good conscience and faith not feigned And againe Without faith it is not possible to please God Also without love nothing doth profit a man In the next place they teach why and to what purpose or end such good works as pertaine to Christian godlinesse ought to be done to wit not in this respect that men by these works should obtaine justification or salvation and remission of sins for Christ saith When you have done all those things which were commanded Luk. 1â you say we are unprofitable servants Also Paul saith Not for the Tit. 3. works of righteousnesse which we have done but through his mercie hath he saved us wherewith all those words of David agree when he prayeth Lord enter not into iudgement with thy servant Psal 143. because that in thy sight shall no flesh living be iustified But Christians are to exercise themselves in good works for these causes following First that by this meane they may proove and declare their faith and by these works be known to be true Christians that is the lively members and followers of Christ whereof our Lord saith Every tree is known by his own fruits Indeed good works Luk. 6. are assured arguments and signs and testimonies and exercises of a lively faith even of that faith which lyeth hid in the heart and to be short of the true fruit thereof and such as is acceptable to God Paul faith Christ liveth in me for in that I now live in the flesh Gal. 2. I live by faith in the Sonne of God And truely it cannot be otherwise but that as sinne doth bring forth death so faith and justification which ariseth thereout doth bring forth life inwardly in the spirit and outwardly in the works of charitie Secondly we must therefore doe good works that Christians might confirme and build up their Election and Vocation in themselves and preserve it * Looke the â observation upon this confession 2 Pet. 1. by taking heed that they fall not in mortall sinnes even as Saint Peter teacheth among other things writing thus Wherefore brethren endeavour rather to make your Election and Vocation sure or to confirme it And how this may be done he doth briefely declare a little before Therefore giving all diligence thereunto ioyne vertue with your faith and with vertue knowledge and with knowledge temperance and with temperance patience and with patience godlinesse and with godlinesse brotherly kindnesse and with brotherly kindnesse love For if these things be among you and abound in you they will make you that you neither shall be idle nor unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ In which place Saint Peter doth evidently shew that we must endeavour to exercise our selves in good works * Looke the 3 Observat first for this cause lest that the grace of faith and a good conscience which we have be either lost or defiled but that it may rather be preserved For Sap. 1. Matth. 12. Luk. 1â the holy Ghost doth flie from Idolaters and departeth from prophane men and the evill and unpure spirit doth returne into an emptie and idle house Also whosoever doth either loose or defile a good conscience what commendable thing or what worke
is preserved and doth discerne it from other nations and knoweth which is it what manner of one it is and where to be found Therefore that all godly men might be the better confirmed against these doubts This Article is set before them in the Creed I beleeve the holy Catholike Church By this profession we affirme that all mankinde is not rejected of God but that there is and shall remaine a certaine true Church that the promises of God are sure and that the Sonne of God doth as yet reigne receive and save those that call upon him And being raised up by this comfort we doe give God thanks and invocate him we do desire receive and look for eternall good things at his hand By reason of this admonition and comfort the Article in the Creed is rehearsed seeing that the selfe same doctrine touching the preserving of the Church is very often repeated in sundry Sermons in the booke of God as Isa 59. This is my covenant with them saith the Lord my Spirit which is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed saith the Lord from henceforth even for ever And Christ saith I am with you for ever even to the end of the world Also this is a sweet comfort that the heires of eternaâl life are not to be found else where then in the company of those that are called according to that saying Whom he hath chosen them he hath also called Let not therefore mens mindes goe astray beholding this ragged body of the Church and peradventure dreaming that in other places some which do not know the Gospell are notwithstanding holy and the dwelling house of God as Fabius Scipio Aristides and such like But turne thou thy eyes hither Know for a certaintie that in this companie of those which are called some be chosen and joâne thy selfe to this companie by Confession and Invocation as David saith Psal 26. One thing have I desired of the Lord and that I doe still require that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life to behold the will of the Lord and to visit his temple We doe not therefore speake of the Church as if we should speake of Plato his Idaea but we speake of such a Church as may be seene and heard according to that saying Their souâd is gone forth into all the earth The eternall Father will have his Sonne to be heard among all mankinde as he saith Hâare him And Psalme 2. I have set my King upon the holy hill of Sion I will declare the Decree The Lord said to me thou art my Sonne this day have I begotten thee Be wise now therefore ye Kings We say therefore that the visible Church in this life is a companie of those which doe embrace the Gospell of Christ and use the Sacraments aright wherein God by the ministery of the Gospell is effectuall and doth renue many to life eternall And yet in this company there be many which are not holy but do agree together concerning the true doctrine as in the time of Mary these were the Church to wit Zacharie Simeon Joseph Elizabeth Mary Anne the teachers and many other who agreed with them in the pure doctrine and did not heare the Sadduces and the Pharisees but Zachary Simeon Anne Mary and such like c. For when the companie is very small yet God doth reserve some remnants whose voice and confession is heard and he doth oftentimes renue the ministery according to that saying Except the Lord had left a seed unto us we had been like to Sodome c. Therefore this description taken out of the manifest testimonies of the Scriptures doth declare which is the Church what it is and where it is We may not doubt that the Church is tied to the Gospell as Paul saith If any man teach another Gospell let him be accursed And Joh. 10. My sheepe heare my voice And Joh. 14. If any man loveth me he heareth my word and my Father shall love him and we will come to him and will dwell with him And Joh. 17. Sanctifie them with thy word thy word is truth Therefore the Sadduces the Pharisees and such like Bishops and others who set forth an other doctrine differing from the Gospell and doe obstinately establish idolatry are no members of the Church of God although they hold a title and dominions But it is manifest that our adversaries teach and defend another kinde of doctrine differing from the Gospell seeing they teach that the Law of God may be fulfilled by our obedience in this life and that this obedience doth deserve remission of sinnes Also that by this obedience men are made righteous before God Also that evill concupiscence is not sin nor an evill resisting of the law of God Also that they which are converted must doubt whether they be in state of grace and that this doubting is not sinne Also that dead men are to be prayed unto Also that difference of meats monasticall vowes and other ceremonies chosen without any commandement of God are the service of God Also that the sacrifice in the masse doth deserve the remission of sinnes and other things both for him that maketh it and also for others that are alive or dead Also other manifold and horrible prophanations of the Sacraments Also that Bishops may appoint services of God and that the violating of those services which are appointed by them is mortall sinne Also that they may enjoyne the law of single life to any degree of men Also that the rehearsall of all and every offence is necessarie to the obtaining of remission of sinnes Also that Canonicall satisfactions doe recompence the punishments of Purgatorie Also that those Synods wherein the Bishops alone doe give their judgement cannot erre Also they which doe consecrate oyles and other things without the commandement of God and doe attribute thereunto a divine power against sins and Devils and diseases Also they which allow of prayers made to certaine Images as though there were more helpe to be had Also they which doe kill honest men onely for that they dislike these errours and doe professe the truth These things seeing they be altogether heathenish and idolatrous it is manifest that the maintainers thereof are not members of the Church but doe rule and have soveraigntie as the Pharisees and Saduces did Neverthelesse there have beene are and shall be in the Church of God such men as doe keepe the foundation although some had have and shall have more light and others lesse And somtimes also even the very Saints doe build stubble upon the foundation especially seeing that the miserie of these times doth not suffer those which have the beginnings of faith to be instructed and to conferre with the better learned Yet these are in the number of those whom the Lord commandeth to be spared Ezech. 9. who
by the same faith and correction be healed Ambrose saith Sinnes are remitted by the word whereof the Levite is the Interpreter or Expounder Bernard in Epist ad Eug. saith The true successour of Paul will say with Paul Not that we have dominion over your faith but we are helpers of your ioy The heires of Peter will heare Peter saying Not as though ye were Lords over Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke Thomas in Summa sua parte 3. in addit q. 6. art 6. saith Because the Church is founded upon Faith and the Sacraments therefore it doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church to make new Articles of Faith or to set apart those which are made neither to appoint new Sacraments or to take away those which are appointed but this is proper to that excellencie of power which is due to Christ alone who is the foundation of the Church And therefore as the Pope cannot dispense that any one may be saved without Baptisme so cannot he not dispense with any to be saved without confession because that he bindeth by force of a Sacrament And although Thomas have his opinions touching confession yet this which he saith It doth not pertaine to the Ministers of the Church among whom he reckoneth the Pope to make new Articles of Faith and to appoint new Sacraments is indeed an Apostolike and Catholike judgement For no other ministerie doth pertaine to the Ministers of the Church which have their calling from Christ then that which we mentioned before and which the Apostles of Christ themselves did execute touching the remitting and retaining of sins Therefore if any thing more then this ministerie be attributed to the Bishop of Rome this is either given unto him by mans ordinances or else it is feigned by the Monks and other flatterers against the authoritie of the word of God Of the Church VVE beleeve and confesse that there is one holy Catholike and Apostolike Church according to the Creed of the Artic. 32. Apostles and the Nicene Creed 2. That this Church is so governed of the holy Ghost that although he suffer it to be weake in this earth yet he doth alwayes preserve it that it doe not perish either by errours or by sins 3. That in this world many naughtie men and hypocrites are mingled with this Church 4. That these naughtie men and hypocrites if by a lawfull calling they shall take upon them the ministerie of the Church shall not of themselves any whit hinder the truth of the Sacraments except they pervert the ordinance of Christ and teach wicked things 5. That in this Church there is true remission of sins 6. That this Church * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confess hath authoritie to beare witnesse of the holy Scripture 7. That this Church hath authoritie * to judge of all doctrines according to that Try the spirits whether they be of God And Let the other iudge 8. That this Church hath authoritie * Looke the 2. observation to interpret the Scripture But where this Church is to be sought and whether her authoritie be limited within certaine bounds divers men doe judge diversly But we thinke that men are to judge by the authoritie both of the holy Scripture and also of the ancient Fathers that the true Catholike and Apostolike Church is not tied to one certaine place or nation nor to one certaine kinde of men but that it is in that place or nation where the Gospell of Christ is sincerely preached and his Sacraments rightly administred according to Christ his institution Ioh. 10. I have said ye are Gods He called them Gods unto whom the word of God was given c. Therefore there is the people or Church of God where the word of God is preached Joh. 15. Now you are cleane through the word which I have spoken to you Therefore the word of Christ which is the Gospell doth declare where that Church is which is cleane in the sight of God Romanes 1. The Gospell is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Therefore where the Gospell is which is acknowledged by faith there God hath his Church wherein he is effectuall unto eternall life Chrysostome in his Commentaries upon Matthew Cap. 24 Hom. 49. saith Therefore at this time all Christians must goe to the Scriptures because that at this time since heresie possessed those Churches there can be no triall of true Christianitie neither can there be any other refuge for Christians that would willingly know the truth of faith but onely the Divine Scriptures And a little after Therefore he that will know which is the true Church of Christ whence may he know it but onely by the Scriptures Augustine Tom. 2. Epist 166. saith In the Scriptures we have learned Christ in the Scriptures we have learned to know the Church these Scriptures we have in common why doe we not in them retaine in common both Christ and the Church And againe Tom. 7. in Epist contra Epist Petiliani Donatistae cap. 2. 3. 4. It is a question betweene us and the Donatists where the Church is What then shall we doe shall we seeke the Church in our own words or in the words of her Head in our Lord Iesus Christ I thinke that we ought to seeke it rather in his words who is the truth and doth best of all know his body Now that which is affirmed that the Church hath authoritie to beare witnesse of the holy Scripture to interpret the Scripture and to judge of all doctrines it is not so to be understood that the Church hath absolute authoritie to determine what she listeth and also if it please her to change the Scripture and to feigne a new doctrine and to appoint new worships of God but that the Church as the Spouse of Christ ought to know the voice of her husband and that she hath received of her husband a certain rule to wit the Propheticall and Apostolicall preaching confirmed by miracles from heaven according to the which she is bound to interpret those places of the Scripture which seeme to be obscure and to judge of doctrines Psal 119. Thy word is a light unto my feete Rom. 3. Having gifts that be divers according to the grace that is given unto us whether we have prophecy according to the proportion of Faith c. 2 Pet. 1. We have a more sure word of the Prophets to the which ye do well that ye take heede as unto a light that shineth in a darke place c. Origen upon lerem Hom. 1. It is necessary for us to call the holy Scriptures to witnes for our meanings and interpretations have no credit without these witnesses Ierome upon Matth. 23. That which is spoken without authority of the Scriptures is as easily contemned as it is spoken And August De Nupt. Concup Lib. 2. Cap. 23. saith This controversie seeketh a Iudge Therefore let Christ
yet so as they doe all things in the Church as he hath prescribed in his word which thing being so done the faithfull doe esteeme them as done of the Lord himselfe but touching the keies we have spoken somewhat before Now the * Looke the 5. observation upon this confession power that is given to the Ministers of the Church is the same and alike in all and in the beginning the Bishops or Elders did with a common consent and labour governe the Church no man lifted up himselfe above another none usurped greater power or authoritie over his fellow Bishops for they remembred the words of the Lord He which will be the chiefest among Luc. 20. you let him be your servant they kept in themselves by humility and did mutually aide one another in the governement and preservation of the Church Notwithstanding for orders sake some one of the ministers called the assembly together propounded unto the assembly the matters to be consulted of gathered together the voyces or sentences of the rest and to be briefe as much as lay in him provided that there might arise no confusion So did Saint Peter as we read in the Acts who yet for all that was neither above the rest nor had greater authority then the rest Very true therefore is that saying of Cyprian the Martyr in his booke De simpl Cler. The same doubtlesse were the rest of the Apostles that Peter was having an equall fellowship with him both in honour and power but the beginning hereof proceedeth from unitie to signifie unto us that there is but one Church Saint Jerome upon the Epistle of Paul to Titus hath a saying not much unlike this Before that by the instinct of the Devill there was partaking in religion the Churches were governed by the common advice of the Priests but after that every one thought that those whom he had baptised were his owne and not Christs It was decreed that one of the Priests should be chosen and set over the rest who should have the care of the whole Church laid upon him and by whose meanes all schismes should be removed Yet Jerome doth not avouch this as an order set downe of God For straight way after he addeth Even as saith he the Priests knew by the continuall custome of the Church that they were subiect to him that is set over them So the Bishop must know that they are above the priests rather by custome then by the prescript rule of Gods truth and they should have the government of the Church in common with them Thus farre Jerome Now therefore no man can forbid by any right that we may returne to the old appointment of God and rather receive that then the custome devised by men The offices of the ministers are divers yet notwithstanding most men doe restraine them to two in which all the rest are comprehended to the teaching of the Gospel of Christ and to the lawfull administration of the Sacraments For it is the dutie of the Ministers to gather together a holy assembly therein to expound the Word of God and also to apply the generall doctrine to the state and use of the Church to the end that the doctrine which they teach may profit the hearers and may build up the faithfull The Ministers dutie I say is to teach the unlearned and to exhort yea and to urge them to goe forward in the way of the Lord who doe stand still or linger and goe slowly forward moreover to comfort and to strengthen those which are faint-hearted and to arme them against the manifold temptations of Satan to rebuke offenders to bring them home that goe astray to raise them up that are fallen to convince the gainsaiers to chase away the wolfe from the Lords flocke to rebuke wickednesse and wicked men wisely and severely not to winke at nor to passe over great wickednesse and besides to administer the Sacraments and to commend the right use of them and to prepare all men by wholesome doctrine to receive them to keepe together all the faithfull in an holy unitie and to meete with schismes To conclude to catechise the ignorant to commend the necessitie of the poore to the Church to visit and instruct those that are sicke or intangled with divers temptations and so to keepe them in the way of life Lastly to looke diligently that there be publike prayers and supplications made in time of necessitie together with fasting that is an holy abstinencie and most carefully to looke to those things which belongeth to tranquillity safety and peace of the Church And to the end that the Minister may performe all these things the better and with more ease it is required in him that he be one that feareth God pray diligently giveth himselfe much to the reading of the Scripture and in all things and at all times is watchfull and doth shew forth a good example unto all men of holinesse of life And seeing there must needs be a discipline in the Church and that among the ancient fathers excommunication was in use and there were Ecclesiasticall judgements amongst the people of God wherein this discipline was exercised by godly men it belongeth also to the Ministers dutie for the edifying of the Church to moderate this discipline according to the condition of the time and publike estate and according to necessitie whereas this rule is alwaies to be holden that All things ought to be done to edification decently honestly without any oppression or tumult For the Apostle witnesseth that power was given to him of God to edifie and not to destroy 2 Cor. 10. And the Lord himselfe forbad the cockle to be plucked up in the Lords field because there would be danger lest the wheate also should be plucked up with it But as for the errour of the Donatists we doe here utterly detest it who esteemed and judged the doctrine and administration of the Sacraments to be either effectuall or not effectuall by the good or evill life of the Ministers For we know that the voyce of Christ is to be heard though it be out of the mouthes of evill Ministers forasmuch as the Lord himselfe said Doe as they Matth. 22. command you but according to their workes doe ye not We know that the Sacraments are sanctified by their institution and also by the word of Christ and that they are effectuall to the Godly although they be administred by ungodly Ministers Of which matter Augustine that blessed servant of God did reason diversly out of the Scriptures against the Donatists yet notwithstanding there ought to be a streight discipline amongst the Ministers For there must be diligent enquirie in the Synods touching the life and Doctrine of the Ministers Those that offend are to be rebuked of the Seniours and to be brought into the way if they be not past recovery or else to be deposed and as wolves to be driven from the Lords flocke by the true Pastors if
they be incurable For if they once be false teachers they are in no wise to be tollerated neither doe we disallow of generall councels if that they be taken up according to the example of the Apostles to the salvation of the Church and not to the destruction thereof The faithfull Ministers also are worthy as good workemen of their reward neither doe they offend when as they receive a stipend and all things that be necessary for themselves and their family For the Apostle sheweth that these things are for just cause offered of the Church and received of the Ministers they are likewise of right 1 Cor. 9. and 1 Tim. 5. and in other places also The Anabaptists likewise are confuted by this Apostolicall doctrine who condemne and raile upon those ministers which live upon the ministerie Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of the Ministerie of the Word VVE confesse that the Ministers of the Church are as Paul Artic. 15. termeth them the fellow labourers of God by whom he doth dispense both the knowledge of himselfe and also remission of sinnes turne men to himselfe raise them up comfort them and also terrifie and judge them yet so that notwithstanding we doe ascribe all the vertue and efficacie that is in them unto the Lord and give a ministerie onely to the Ministers For it is certaine that this vertue and efficacie is not to be tied to any creature at all but is to be dispensed by the free favour of God in what manner and to whom it pleaseth him For he that watereth is nothing neither he that planteth but God that giveth the increase Ecclesiasticall power NOw the authoritie of the Word and feeding the flock of the Artic. 16. Lord which properly is the power of the keyes prescribing * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession to all as well high as low what to doe ought to be sacred and inviolable and is to be committed onely to those that are chosen and fit to discharge it and that either by the divine service of God or by the certaine and advised suffrage of the Church or by their sentence to whom the Church hath assigned this charge The choosing of Ministers FOr this function is to be given to none whom the Ministers Artic 17. and they to whom this charge is committed by the Church doe not finde and judge to be skilfull in the law of God to be of a blamelesse life and to beare a singular affection to the name of Christ which seeing it is the true election of God is rightly allowed by the consent of the Church * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession and by the laying on of the hands of the Priest The head and shepheard of the Church FOr Christ himselfe is the true head of his Church and he alone Artic. 18. is the Shepheard who giveth governours Pastours and Doctors that by the outward administration of the keies they may rightly and lawfully use that authoritie Wherefore we doe not acknowledge that those are Shepheards and that head of Rome which have the bare title and nothing else The duties of Ministers THe chiefe dutie of this function is to preach repentance and Artic. 19. remission of sinnes through Christ without ceasing to pray for the people to give themselves very diligently without wearinesse to holy studies and to the word of God and with the word of God as with the sword of the spirit and by all kinde of meanes to persecute Satan with deadly hatred and to weaken his force to defend those Citizens of Christ which are sound and to admonish reprehend and punish those that are infected and by a godly consent of them which are chosen out of the ministers and the magistrates by discipline to shut out or by some other fit meanes to mulct those which proceed further in wickednesse till such time as they doe repent and may be saved For that is the returning to the Church for a diseased Citizen of Christ if having changed his minde and endevour whereunto all this discipline doth tend hee acknowledge and confesse his errour and doth now of his owne accord require holesome discipline and by his new endeavour of godlinesse doth rejoyce all the godly Out of the declaration of the same Confession which Luther himselfe approved by his letters Anno 1537. VVE beleeve and confesse that mankinde by the onely mercy of God is justified by faith through Christ and that the Almightie God by the outward preaching of the Gospel and the holy seales doth declare and set before our eyes that salvation and happinesse which Christ without any worke or merit of ours hath purchased for us and given freely unto us But we are unjustly suspected of some as though we did attribute nothing to the preaching of the outward word and to the Sacraments or as though we did take that from them which the Lord himselfe doth attribute unto them and by this meanes should overthrow and abolish the ordering and guiding of those things which pertaine to the Church whereas on the contrary side wee have a chiefe regard unto this that we neither attribute too much nor too little to these things For we have learned both out of the holy Scriptures and also out of the Catholike Doctor Austin That the soule is in miserable servitude if any man take or worship the signes instead of the things which they signifie And againe That is an errour if any man interpret them unfruitfully We have learned also that the externall gifts are not to be despised because of the internall gifts knowing that Cornelius the Centurion was taught of God and that yet notwithstanding he was put over to heare Peter the Apostle preach and to be baptised of him Therefore that we may walke in the high and plain way that is that we may detract nothing from the Word and Sacraments which the Scripture doth attribute unto them and againe that we may not give that to the creature which is proper to the Creator and that the ordinance of God may not be disanulled but all glory may be given to God alone to conclude lest that by those externall things instituted of God we should too much tie the mindes of the faithfull to things created wee so beleeve touching the Ministerie of the Word and the Sacraments as we have professed which thing also wee do thus declare by that which followeth Of the ministery of the Word of God ALthough the Lord hath expresly said No man cometh to me except my Father which sent me doe draw him Yet it was his will that the Gospel of the kingdome should be preached to all nations and that Bishops should discharge this dutie of the Ministery with great care and diligence and with speciall watchfulnesse and be instant in season and out of season and by all means to gaine many unto Christ For therefore when he was ready to depart hence into heaven in his
ordinary and lawfull discipline of the Church to be brought into the way againe and to be chastised but if he will not repent nor be healed then he ought first to be remooved from the executing of his charge and from the ministerie and afterward as an unprofitable servant as a member which causeth offence a dry branch and unsavoury salt to be cast out or banished from the fellowship of the Church and injoying of salvation of whom the Lord saith that this salt is henceforth good for nothing that which Matth. 5. Joh. 15. Matth. 5. 1 Tim. 5. Paul also teacheth when he saith Those that offend meaning those that are Elders reproove or chastise before all men that the rest also may stand in feare But the people ought so to behave themselves toward such Teachers either growne out of kinde or entangled with errors or toward other Elders also not repenting and excommunicated as the holy Scripture sheweth and first Christ saith Take ye heed of false Prophets which come to you in Matth. 7. sheeps cloathing but inwardly are ravening woolves ye shall know them by their fruits and Paul Now I beseech you brethren marke Rom. 16. those diligently which cause division and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned and avoyd them for they that are such serve not our Lord Iesu Christ but their own bellies Of the Keyes of Christ CHAP. 14. THE fourteenth Chapter of Ecclesiasticall doctrine is of the Lords Keyes of which he saith to Peter I will give thee the Matth. 16. Keyes of the kingdome of heaven and these Keyes are the peculiar Function or Ministerie and administration of Christ his power and his holy Spirit which power is committed to the Church of Christ and to the Ministers thereof unto the end of the world that they should not onely by preaching publish the holy Gospell although they should doe this especially that is should shew forth that word of true comfort and the joyfull message of peace and new tidings of that favour which God offereth but also that to the beleeving and unbeleeving they should publikely or privately denounce and make knowne to wit to them his favour to these his wrath and that to all in generall or to every one in particular that they may wisely receive some into the house of God to the communion of Saints and drive some out from thence and may so through the performance of their ministerie hold in their hand the Scepter of Christ his kingdome and use the same to the government of Christ his sheepe Therefore the condition and proper office of the Keyes is first first to open and loose that is in Christ to appease and still the conscience of the faithfull ones and of those that turne againe by repentance to make it knowne unto them that their sins be forgiven and to strengthen them in a sure hope of salvation and by this means to open the kingdome of heaven unto them to give them courage against all temptations and to stirre upstedfastnesse and cheerefulnesse in them And all these things are done by the faithfull Shepheards of souls in the Lords stead not doing this of themselves but upon Christ his commandement not by their own and proper vertue but by Christs and by the efficacie of his Word and Sacraments as those that are Stewards and Dispensers of the mysteries of God and Ministers onely In the administration of which things they may use some seemely and indifferent ceremonies that is which are no way necessary such as are * Looke the 6. observation 1 Cor. 4. 2 Cor. 3. 5. to lay on hands or to reach out the right hand or else they may omit them On the other side the office and proper worke of the Keyes of Christ is to shut and binde that is by the commandement of Christ and the authoritie of this office given by him to the Church which is his power and scepten to denounce against all stubborne impenitent unbeleeving and other such like sinners Gods horrible judgement and his intollerable wrath which no nature carrabide and his severe sentence and so by the word of Christ according to the qualitie of the offence to reproove sinne to sever them from the fellowship of Christ our Saviour and from the fruit and participation of the Sacraments and to cast them out of the Christian Church and in a word to shut the kingdome of heaven upon them and at the length to deliver them to Sathan This power of his Scepter and spirit hath the Lord granted and delivered to the holy Apostles and in them to all Ministers of Churches lawfully ordained that they might exercise in hisstead and he granted it to them by these words As the Father hath John 20. sent me so doe I send you also And by and by he addeth these words Receive ye the holy Ghost If ye forgive any men their sins they are forgiven them and if ye retaine any mans sins they are retained Moreover a manifest example of using the power of the Keyes is layed out in that sinner of Corinth and others whom St. Paul together with the Church of that place by the power and 1 Cor. 5. authoritie of our Lord Iesu Christ and of his spirit threw out from thence and delivered to Sathan and contrariwise after that God gave him grace to repent he absolved him from his sins he tooke him againe into the Church to the communion of Saints and Sacraments 2 Cor. 2. and so opened to him the kingdome of heaven againe By this we may understand that these Keyes or this Divine Function of the Lords is committed and granted to those that have charge of souls and * Looke the 7. observation to each severall Ecclesiasticall Societies whether they be small or great Of which thing the Lord saith to the Churches Verily I say unto you whatsoever things ye binde on earth Matth. 18. shall be bound in heaven And straight after For where two or three be gathered together in my name there am I in the middest of them Moreover this is likewise taught * Look the 8. Observation that every Christian so often as he needeth these Keyes of the Lord ought to require them particularly for himself of the Pastors of souls of that Church or fellowship of which himselfe is a part and to which he belongeth and that he use them with full confidence no otherwise then if he received them of Christ himselfe seeing that Christ hath delivered them unto the Pastours and that he by no meanes doubt that by the ministerie of these keyes through the vertue and power of Christ his sins are forgiven him and that he is freed from them according John 20. Luke 10. Matth. 10. John 13. to Christ his own saying whose sins you forgive c. And He that heareth you heareth me and he that receiveth you in the behalfe to wit of the Ecclesiasticall ministerie and
in the word of God This especially every one ought to take diligent heed of that he doe not by unlawfull means thrust himselfe into those offices For every one must waite untill he be called of God himselfe that he may have a certaine testimonie of his vocation and may know that it is from the Lord. Yet in what place of the world soever the Ministers of the word of God doe keep they have all of them the same and equall power and authoritie being all of them equally the Ministers of Christ the onely universall Bishop and head of the Church Moreover lest that this holy ordinance of God be despised and brought into contempt it is the dutie of all men to have a very honourable and reverent opinion of all the Ministers of the Word and Seniours of the Church even for that works sake wherein they doe labour also to be at peace and unitie with them and as much as possibly may be to abstaine from all manner of quarrellings and contentions one with another Out of the Confession of AUSPURGE COncerning Ecclesiasticall Orders they teach that no man Artic. 14. should publiquely in the Church teach or Minister the Sacraments except he be rightly called according as Saint Paul giveth commandement to Titus To ordaine Elders in every Citie Out of the Articles concerning abuses Of the power Ecclesiasticall THere have been great controversies touching the power and Artic. 7. authoritie of Bishops in which many have incommodiously mingled together the Ecclesiasticall power and the power of the sword And out of this confusion there hath sprung very great wars and tumults while that the Popes bearing themselves bold upon the power of the keyes have not only appointed new kindes of worship and service of God and burdened mens consciences by reserving of cases and by violent excommunications but also have laboured to transferre worldly kingdomes from one to another and to spoile Emperours of their power and authoritie These faults did godly and learned men long since reprehend in the Church and for that cause our Divines were faine for the comfort of mens consciences to shew the difference betweene the Ecclesiasticall and civill powers And they have taught that either of them because of Gods commandement is dutifully to be reverenced and honoured as the chiefest blessings of God upon earth Now their judgement is this that the power of the keyes or the power of the Bishops by the rule of the Gospel is a power or commandement from God of preaching the Gospel of remitting or retaining sins and of administring the Sacraments For Christ doth send his Apostles with this charge As the Father hath sent me so send I you Receive ye the holy Ghost whose sins ye forgive they are forgiven them and whose sins ye retaine they are retained Mar. 16. Go and preach the Gospel to every creature c. This power is put in execution onely by teaching or preaching the Gospel and administring the Sacraments either to many joyntly or to severall persons according to their calling For they be not corporall things but eternall that are granted unto us as an eternall righteousnesse the holy Ghost life everlasting These things cannot be gotten but by the ministerie of the Word and Sacraments As Paul saith The Gospel is the power of God to salvation to every one that beleeveth Seeing then that the power Ecclesiasticall concerneth things eternall and is put in use onely by the ministery of the word it hindreth not the politicall government * Looke the 1. observation no more then doth the * skill of musicke or singing For the civill government is occupied about other matters then is the Gospel * Looke the 2. observation the Magistrate is to defend not the mindes but the bodies and bodily things against manifest injuries he restraineth men by the sword and corporall punishment that he may uphold peace and a civill justice Wherefore the Ecclesiasticall and civill powers are not to be confounded The Ecclesiasticall power hath a peculiar commandement to preach the Gospel and administer the Sacraments Let it not by force enter into another charge let it not turne worldly kingdomes from the right owners Let it not abrogate the Magistrates laws let it not withdraw from them lawfull obedience let it not hinder judgements touching any civill ordinances and statutes or contracts let it not prescribe lawes to the magistrate touching the forme of a common-wealth as Christ saith My kingdome is not of this world Againe Who made me a iudge over you And Paul to the Philip. 3. Our conversation is in heaven 2 Cor. 10. The weapons of our warfare are not carnall but mighty in God to throw downe the imaginations c. Thus doe our Divines discerne and distinguish the duties of each power one from the other and doe warne all men to honour both powers and to acknowledge both to be the good gift and blessing of God * Looke the 3. observation upon this confession If so be that the Bishops have any power of the sword they have it not as Bishops by the commandement of the Gospell but by mans law given unto them of Kings and Emperours for the civill government of their goods Yet this is a kind of function and charge diverse from the ministery of the Gospell Therefore when as the question is touching the jurisdiction of Bishops rule and dominion must be distinguished from Ecclesiasticall jurisdiction Againe by the Gospell or as they tearme it by Gods law Bishops as they be Bishops that is such as have the administration of the word and Sacraments committed to them have no jurisdiction at all but onely to forgive sinne also to know what is true doctrine and to reject such doctrine as will not stand with the Gospell and * Looke the 4. Observation to debarre from the communion of the Church such as are notoriously wicked not by humane force and violence but by the word of God And * herein of necessity the Churches ought by the law of God to perform obedience unto them according to the saying of Christ he that heareth you heareth me But when as they teach or determine any thing contrary to the Gospell then have the Churches a commandement of God which forbiddeth obedience to them Matt. 7. Beware of false Prophets Gal. 1. If an Angel from heaven preach any other Gospel let him be accursed 2 Cor. 13. We cannot doe any thing against the truth but for the truth Also This power is given us to edifie and not to destroy So doe the Canons command 2. quaest 7. Cap. Sacerdotes Cap. Oves And Augustine in his Treatise against Petilians Epistle saith Neither must we subscribe to Catholike Bishops if they chance to erre or hold opinion which be against the Scriptures If so be * Looke the 6 Observat that they have any other power or jurisdiction in hearing and understanding certaiââ cases as namely of Matrimony and
signe is bread and wine taken from things commonly used for meate and drinke The thing signified is the body of Christ which was given and his bloud which was shed for us and the communion of the body and bloud of the Lord wherefore the water bread and wine considered in their owne nature and out of this holy use and institution of the Lord they are onely that which they are called and which they were said then to be But let the word of God be once added to them together with invocation upon his holy name and the renewing of their first institution and sanctification and then these signes are consecrated and declared to be sanctified by Christ For Christs first institution and consecration of the Sacraments standeth yet in force in the Church of God in such sort that they which celebrate the sacraments no otherwise then the Lord himselfe from the beginning hath appointed have still even to this day the use and benefit of that first and most excellent consecration And for this cause in the administration of the Sacraments the very words of Christ are repeated And forasmuch as we learne out of the word of God that these signes were appointed unto an other end and use then commonly they are used unto therefore we teach that they now in this their holy use doe take upon them the names of things signified and are not still called bare water bread or wine but water is called regeneration and washing of the new birth and the bread and wine the body and bloud of the Lord or the pledges and Sacraments of his body and bloud not that the signes are turned into the things signified or cease to be that which in their owne nature they are for then they could not be Sacraments which should consist onely of the thing signified and have no signes but therefore doe the signes beare the names of the things because they be mysticall tokens of holy things and because that the signes and the things signified are sacramentally joyned together joyned together I say or united by a mysticall signification and by the purpose and will of him who first instituted them For the water bread and wine are not common but holy signes And he that instituted water in Baptisme did not institute it with that minde and purpose that the faithfull should onely be dipped in the water of baptisme and he which in the Supper commanded the bread to be eaten and the wine to be drunke did not meane that the faithfull should onely receive bread and wine without any further mystery as they eate bread at home in their owne houses but that they should spiritually be partakers of the things signified and by faith be truely purged from their sinne and be partakers of Christ also And therefore we cannot allow of them which attribute the consecration of the Sacraments to I know not what syllables to the rehearfall of certaine words pronounced by him that is consecrated and that hath an intent of consecrating or to some other accidentall things which are not left unto us either by the word of by the example of Christ or his Apostles We doe also mislike the doctrine of those that speake no other wise of the Sacraments then of common signes not sanctified nor effectuall We condemne them also who because of the invisible things doe despist the visible signes and thinke them superfluous because they doe alreadie enjoy the things themselves such were the Messalians as it is recorded We doe disallow their doctrine also who teach that grace and the things signified are to be so tied and included in the signes that whosoever doe outwardly receive the signes must needs inwardly participate the grace and the things signified what manner of men soever they be Notwithstanding as we esteeme not the goodnesse of the Sacraments by the worthinesse or unworthinesse of the Ministers so likewise we doe not weigh them by the condition of the receivers For we know that the goodnesse of the Sacraments doth depend upon the faithfulnesse or truth and the meere goodnesse of God For even as Gods word remaineth the true word of God wherein not onely bare words are uttered when it is preached but there withall the things signified by the words are offered of God although the wicked and unbeleevers heare and understand the words yet they enjoy not the things signified because they receive them not by a true faith Even so the Sacraments consisting of the word the signes and the things signified continue true and perfect Sacraments not onely because they be holy things but also for that God also offereth the things signified howsoever the unbeleevers receive not the things which are offered This cernmeth to passe not by any fault in God the author and offerer of them but by the fault of men who doe receive them without faith and unlawfully whose unbeliefe cannot make Rom. 3. the truth of God of none effect Now forasmuch as in the beginning where we shewed what the Sacraments were we did also by the way set downe to what end they were ordained it shall not be necessary to trouble our selves with repeating any thing which hath beene already handled Next therefore in order it remaineth to speake severally of the Sacraments of the new Testament Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of the force and efficacie of the Sacraments THe signes which in the Church of Christ be called Sacraments Artic. 20. are two Baptisme and the Lords Supper These being tokens of secret things doe not consist of bare signes but of signes and things also For in Baptisme water is the signe and * the thing it selfe is regeneration and to be taken by adoption to be the people of God In the Lords Supper bread and wine be the signes * Looke the 1. 2. Obser upon this confession but the thing is the communication of the body of Christ salvation purchased for us and the remission of sinnes These things are received by faith as the signes be received with the corporall mouth and the whole fruit of the Sacraments is in the thing it selfe Whereupon we affirme that Sacraments are not onely tokens of humane societie but also pledges of the grace of God by which the Ministers doe worke together with the Lord to that end which he doth promise offer and bring to passe yet so as we said before of the ministerie of the word that all the saving power is to be ascribed to the Lord alone Out of the declaration of the same Confession Of holy signes SAcraments are visible paterns instituted of God of the grace good will and promises of God towards us sure testimonies and holy remembrances the which under earthly signes doe represent unto us and set before our eyes heavenly gifts and doe withdraw the minde from earthly to heavenly things moreover they be tokens of Christian brotherhood and fellowship Therefore a Sacrament is not onely a signe but it is
and God himselfe Christ Iesus into whose hands the Father hath delivered Joh. 13. all things And he hath instituted and appointed them for great and saving causes and such as are necessary for this Church and all those that beleeve to wit that like as by the preaching of the word so by the administration of the visible Sacraments and the mysteries thereof faith might be helped and furthered and that there might be an assured testimonie and confirmation of the favourable and well pleased will of God towards us and that they might give witnesse to that truth which is signified by them and should reach it out as doth the word to be apprehended by faith and that the mindes of the faithfull in the receiving of them should by faith receive the grace and truth whereof they be witnesses and applying it unto themselves should make it their own and confirme themselves therein and on the other side by giving themselves to God should consecrate and as it were by an oath religiously binde themselves to serve him alone and as it were be joyned together among themselves by the joyning and knitting as of one spirit so also of one body to wit of the Church Eph. 4. of the fellowship of Saints and of love And according to these things the Sacraments as in times past Circumcision was may be called the holy covenants of God Gen. 15. with his Church and of the Church with God the Ministers of faith and love by which the joyning and union of God and Christ our Lord with these beleeving people and theirs againe with Christ is made and persited and that among themselves in one spirituall body of the Church by which also even as by the word Christ and his spirit do cause in the faithfull that is in those that use them worthily a precious participation of his excellent merit neither doth he suffer them to be onely bare and naked ministers and ceremonies but those things that they signifie and witnesse outwardly that doth he worke inwardly to salvation profitably and effectually that is he cleanseth nourisheth satisfieth looseth payeth remitteth and confirmeth They therefore which contemn these Sacraments and through stubbornnesse will not suffer them to be of any force with themselves and making small account of them doe esteeme them as trifles or do otherwise abuse them contrary to the institution will or commandement of Christ all these do grievously sinne against the author thereof who hath instituted them and make a very great hazard of their salvation But if some man would willingly use these Sacraments according to the institution of Christ and yet cannot have leave * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession either intirely or without deceit so to doe as he would as if peradventure one that is taken be kept in prison or if one should be hindred by sleknesse or should live in strange countries among the enemies of the truth such a man in such a case if he doe wholly and truely beleeve the holy Gospel may by that faith be saved although he have not the use of the Sacraments wherefore Augustine upon Iohn cap. 16. hath this worthy saying Beleeve and thou hast eaten seeing that the Sacraments are not necessary to salvation but only by the addition of a certaine condition Also we teach this that the Sacraments of themselves or by their owne vertue for the workes sake or for the onely outward action that is for the bare participation receiving and use thereof cannot give grace nor a justifying or quickning faith to any which before was not inwardly quickned by the holy Ghost and hath no good motion within himselfe I say the Sacraments cannot give to any such either grace or justifying and quickning faith and therefore they cannot justifie any man nor inwardly quicken or regenerate any mans spirit for faith must goe before whereby the holy Ghost doth inwardly quicken and lighten man and stirre up or cause good motions in the heart Without this faith there is neither any justification nor salvation neither doe the Sacraments of or by themselves helpe any whit hereunto as in the holy Scripture manifest examples of this matter are found in many places especially in Judas who received the Sacrament of the Lord Christ himselfe did also execute the function Iohn 13. of a Preacher and yet he ceased not to remaine a devill an hypocrite and the lost sonne neither was he made better by the Sacrament or by the use thereof neither did this profit him any Act. 5. thing to salvation Also in Ananias and his wife who had been baptized of Apostles and had also without doubt received the Lords Supper and yet not withstanding they did continue in their wickednesse injustice and lies against the holy Ghost the Sacraments did neither take away their wickednesse nor give them the saving or justifying faith which maketh the heart the better by repenting and giveth it to God an upright obedient heart and doth appease the conscience Therefore the Sacraments did not give this conscience and this faith unto them as Circumcision and the Sacrifices of the Old Testament did not give a lively and justifying faith without the which faith those things availed nothing to eternall salvation or justification And so doth Saint Paul speake of all those things in his Epistle to the Romanes and bringeth in the example of Abraham and doth witnesse Rom. 4. that he had faith and righteousnesse which is availeable with God before that he was circumcised In like sort he writeth of the people of Israel that they also were baptized and they all did eate one and the same spirituall meate and did all drinke one and the same spirituall drinke but with many of them God was not pleased And therefore even in the abundance of all these things they were thought unworthy to be received and they were rejected of God For if a dead man or one that is unworthy doe come to the Sacraments certainly they doe not give him life and worthinesse but he that is such a one doth load himselfe with a farre greater burthen of fault and sinne seeing that he is unworthy the which thing the Apostle doth expresly declare in the doctrine touching the Supper of the Lord where he saith Whosoever 1 Cor. 10. doth eate of this bread or drinke of this cup of the Lord unworthily he is guiltie of the body and bloud of the Lord Also He doth eate and drinke iudgement to himselfe Lastly this also must be knowne that the veritie of the Sacraments doth never faile them so that they should become not effectuall at any time but in the institution of Christ * Looke the 2. observation upon this confession they doe alwaies exercise their vertue and efficacie in witnessing sealing confirming unto the worthy receivers present grace salvation but unto the unworthy their fault and condemnation whether they be administred by a good and honest Priest or
by a close sinner For so long as the overthwartnesse of such wicked hypocrites is not as yet publikely knowne neither punished more gently or severely by the Ecclesiasticall Discipline neither they which have behaved themselves more stubbornly have beene excommunicated those Sacraments which thââ doe administer may be received of them if so be that they doe administer them according to the will minde and institution of Christ the which thing also the constitutions of the ancient Church doe confirme For the vertue and efficacie of the Sacraments doth neither consist in him nor depend on him who doth either administer them whosoever he be or doth receive them but it consisteth in the institution and in the commandement that was most absolute and mightie in authoritie and in the word of the authour of the Sacraments to wit of our Lord Iesus Christ on which one thing they they doe relye and have from thence whatsoever they are able to doe Neverthelesse the Ministers must throughly looke to it and take good heed lest whilest by their labour they be serviceable to others They themselves become 1 Cor. 9. reprobates or worthy to be rejected and also lest they give holy things to dogs or cast pearles before swine Also the people must endevour Matth. 7. by all means to take heed that they doe not in any case receive the Sacraments with the offence of the Church and the proper danger of the salvation of their souls that is to their own fault and judgement whereof we made mention before Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that there be Sacraments adjoyned to the Artic. 34. word for the more ample confirmation thereof to wit that they may be pledges and tokens of the grace of God whereby our weake and rude faith may be helped For we confesse that these outward signes be such that God by the power of his holy Spirit doth worke by them that nothing may there be represented to us in vaine yet we thinke that the whole substance and truth of them is in Christ Iesus from whom if they be separated they be nothing else but vaine shadows and smoakes Also Artic. 35. We acknowledge that there be onely two Sacraments common to the whole Church c. That which followeth pertaineth to the 13. Sect. Out of the ENGLISH Confession MOreover we allow the Sacraments of the Church that is to say certaine holy signes and Ceremonies which Christ Artic. 10. would we should use that by them he might set before our eyes the Mysteries of our salvation and might more strongly confirme the Faith which we have in his blood and might seale his grace in our hearts And these Sacraments together with Tertullian Origen Ambrose Augustine Hierome Chrysostome Basill Dionysius and other Catholique Fathers we doe call Figures Signes Marks Badges Prints Copies Formes Seales Signets Similitudes Patternes Representations Remembrances and Memories and we make no doubt together with the same Doctors to say that these be certaine visible words Seales of Righteousnesse and Tokens of Grace And we doe expressely pronounce that in the Lords Supper there is truely given unto the Beleeving the body and blood of our Lord the Flesh of the Son of God which quickeneth our soules the meate that commeth from above the food of Immortalitie of Grace Truth and Life and that the same Supper is the Communion of the Body and Blood of Christ by the partaking whereof we be revived strengthned and fed unto Immortalitie and whereby we are joyned united and incorporated unto Christ that we may abide in him and he in us Besides this we acknowledge that there be two Sacraments which we judge properly Artic. 11. ought to be called by this name that is to say Baptisme and the Sacrament of thankesgiving For thus many we see were delivered and sanctified by Christ and well allowed of the old Fathers Ambrose and Augustine and such others Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve that God having regard to our dulnesse and Artic. 33. infirmitie did institute Sacraments for us that by them his promises might be sealed to us and that they might be most certaine pledges of his heavenly love towards us and of his gifts bestowed upon us for the cherishing and sustaining of our faith These Sacraments he added to the word of the Gospel that he might more lively set before our externall senses both those things which he declareth unto us in his word and those also which he worketh inwardly in our hearts and to confirme more and more in us that salvation which he vouchsafeth to communicate unto us For the Sacraments are signes and visible tokens of internall invisible things by the which as by certaine means God himself worketh within us by the power of the holy Ghost Therefore they be not vaine or idle signes neither yet ordained of God to deceive or frustrate us of our hope For the truth of our Sacraments is Iesus Christ without whom they are of no value Moreover that number of Sacraments sufficeth us which Christ himselfe our true and onely Doctor hath instituted and those are onely two to wit the Sacrament of Baptisme and the Sacrament of the holy Supper of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ Out of the Confession of AUSPURGH SEeing that in this life many evill ones and hypocrites are Artic. 8. mingled with the Church and have fellowship with it in the outward signes and pledges the Sacraments administred by such as are evill may lawfully be used according to the saying of Christ The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chaire c. For the Sacraments and the word of God are effectuall by reason of the institution and commandement of Christ though they be delivered by wicked and evill men They condemne the Donatists and such like who said it was not lawfull for the people to use the ministery of evill men in the Church and held opinion that the ministerie of evill men was quite without fruit and effect The beginning of this eighth Article is elsewhere thus set downe THough the Church to speake properly be a Congregation of Saints and true beleevers yet seeing that in this life many hypocrites and evill men bee mingled with it it is a lawfull thing to use the Sacraments ministred by the hands of evill men c. Touching the use of the Sacraments they teach that they were instituted not so much to be notes of profession amongst men as to be signes and pledges of Gods good will towards us set before the eyes to stirre up and confirme faith in them which use them Therefore we must use Sacraments so as wee must joyne faith with them which may beleeve the promises that are offered and declared unto us by the Sacraments By this faith we receive both the grace promised which is represented by the Sacraments and also the holy Ghost Therefore they condemne that Pharisaicall opinion of the Papists which suppresseth the doctrine of faith
of that thing which by Christs owne words is assigned to this age and is imparted unto it For so Christ in generall and without exception giveth in charge not touching some but touching all Teach ye all nations and baptize them in the name Matth. 28. Act. 4. of the Father the Son and the holy Ghost And so over children this most holy name is called upon in which alone there is salvation This is further also taught that they who are once lawfully and truely baptized when they come to yeeres ought to do their endeavour that they may learn to acknowledge and know what holy Baptisme is and therewithall the Catholike and Christian faith without which Baptisme availeth nothing to the end that afterward when they doe desire to be partakers of the Lord his Supper they may with their owne mouthes and of their owne accord make profession of their faith and may renew their sanctification by which they were consecrated to the Lord. And such that is which are thus instructed our ministers receive unto this covenant of holy baptisme and * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession by the laying on of hands do testifie to them that grace is conteined in baptisme to strengthen them to the warfare of faith and so after a convenient and godly manner with use of pure ceremonies and such as are profitable to edifying they bring them to the sacrament of the L. Supper without any reiteration of baptisme as there are evident tokens and examples to be seen of this matter in the Primitive Church which is the true and best maistresse of the posteritie and going before leadeth us the way For if so be that a man should even after a true manner enjoy the Baptisme of Christ and should by meanes here of be buried with Christ into his death to newnesse of life if afterward his life being prolonged he should not according to the doctrine of the holy Gospel shew forth a true and lively faith in Iesus Christ brotherly love towards all those that are consecrated to the Lord and so should leade a life unworthy his place or calling and unworthy of God and his neighbour and should not in baptisme conceive a lively hope of life everlasting such a one should assuredly give certain testimonie of himselfe that he had in vaine received grace in holy Baptisme wherein the name of the holy Trinity was called on over him the which thing God the Lord as his word declareth suffereth Exod. 20. by no meanes to escape unrevenged or unpunished Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE acknowledge that there be two onely Sacraments Artic. 35. common to the whole Church whereof the first is Baptisme the which is given to us to testifie our adoption because that therein we are ingrafted into Christs body that being washed in his blood we may also be renued to holinesse of life by his Spirit This also we say Although we are baptized but once yet the fruit of baptisme doth pertaine to the whole course of our life that this promise to wit that Christ will be alwaies unto us sanctification and justification may be sealed up in us with a sure and firme seale Furthermore although Baptisme be a Sacrament of faith and repentance yet seeing that God doth together with the Parents account their posteritie also to be of the Church we affirme that infants being borne of holy parents are by the authoritie of Christ to be baptized We say therefore that the element of water be it never so Artic. 38. fraile doth notwithstanding truely witnesse or confirme unto us the inward washing of our soules in the blood of Iesus Christ by the vertue and efficacie of the holy Ghost Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE say that Baptisme is a Sacrament of the remission of Artic. 12. sinnes and of that washing which we have in the blood of Christ and that no person which will professe Christs name ought to be restrained or keept backe therefrom no not the very babes of Christians forsomuch as they be borne in sinne and pertaine unto the people of God Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE beleeve and confesse that Iesus Christ which is the end of the law hath by his owne bloud sheading made an end of all other propitiatorie sacrifice for sinnes Also that Circumcision which was done by blood being abolished he hath instituted Baptisme in the place thereof whereby we are received into the Church of God and separated from all other nations and all kinde of strange religions being consecrated unto him alone whose badge and cognisance we weare Finally Baptisme is a token unto us that he will be our God for ever who also is our gracious Father Therefore the Lord hath commanded all his to be baptized with pure water In the name of the Father the Sonue and the holy Ghost To signifie that the blood of Christ doth internally through the operation of the Spirit performe and effect that in the soule which water doth externally worke in the bodies For as water being poured upon us and appearing in the body of him that is baptized moistning the same doth wash away the filthines of the body so the blood of Christ washing the soule doth cleanse it from sinne and doth make us the sonnes of God which before were the children of wrath Not that this materiall water doth these things but the sprinckling of the precious blood of the Son of God which is unto us as the red sea wherethrough we must passe that we may depart from the tyranny of Pharaih that is the Devill and enter into the spirituall land of Canaan Therefore the ministers verily doe deliver unto us the Sacraments and the visible thing but it is the Lord himselfe that giveth it unto us that is represented by the Sacrament namely the gifts and invisible graces washing purifying and cleansing our soules from all spots and iniquities renuing in like manner and filling our hearts with all comfort and to conclude giving unto us a certain perswasion of his Fatherly goodnesse cloathing us with the new man and putting off the old man with all his deeds For these causes we do beleeve that every one that desireth to obtaine eternall life ought to be baptized with one baptisme and that once alone which never afterwards is to be itcrated seeing that we cannot be borne twise Neither doth this Baptisme profit us onely at that moment when the water resteth upon us and when we are sprinckled with it but it is available throughout the whole time of our life Therefore here we doe detest the errour of the Anabaptists who are not onely content with one onely Baptisme and that once received but doe also condemne the Baptisme of infants yea of those that be borne of faithfull parents but we by the same reason doe beleeve that they ought to be baptized and sealed with the signe of the covenant for the which in times past the infants amongst
is therefore very requisite that purposing to come to the Supper of the Lord we doe trie our selves according to the commandement of the Apostle first with what faith we are indued whether we beleeve that Christ is come to save sinners and to call them to repentance and whether each man beleeve that he is in the number of them that being delivered by Christ are saved and whether he have purposed to change his wicked life to live holily and persevere through Gods assistance in true religion and in concord with his brethren and to give worthy thanks to God for his delivery c. We thinke that rite manner or forme of the Supper to be the most simple and excellent which commeth neerest to the first institution of the Lord and to the Apostles doctrine Which doth consist in declaring the word of God in godly prayers the action it selfe that the Lord used and the repeating of it the eating of the Lords body and drinking of his blood the wholesome remembrance of the Lords death and faithfull giving of thanks and in an holy fellowship in the union of the body of the Church We therefore disallow them which have taken from the faithfull one part of the Sacrament to wit the Lords cup. For these doe very grievously offend against the institution of the Lord who saith drinke you all of this which he did not so plainly say of the bread What manner of Masse it was that the Fathers used whether it were tollerable or intollerable we doe not now dispute But this we say freely that the Masse which is now used throughout the Romish Church for many and most just causes is quite abolished out of our Churches which particularly we will not now recite for brevities sake Truly we could not like of it because that of a most wholesome action they have made a vaine spectacle also because it is made a meritorious matter and is said for money likewise because that in it the Priest is said to make the very body of the Lord and to offer the same really even for the remission of the sins of the quicke and the dead Adde this also that they doe it for the honour worship and reverence of the Saints in heaven c. Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of the Lords Supper VVE say that the Supper is a mysticall thing wherein the Artic. 22. Lord doth indeed offer unto those that are his his body and blood that is himself to this end that he may more and more live in them and they in him not that the body and blood of the Lord are either naturally united to bread and wine or be locally here inclosed or be placed here by any carnall presence but that bread and wine by the institution of the Lord are signes whereby the true communication of his body and blood is exhibited of the Lord himselfe by the ministerie of the Church not to be meate for the belly which doth perish but to be nourishment unto eternall life We doe therefore use this holy meat oftentimes because that being admonished hereby we doe with the eyes of faith behold the death and blood of Christ crucified and meditating upon our salvation not without a taste of heavenly life and a true sense of life eternall we are refreshed with this spirituall lively inward food with an unspeakable sweetnes and we do rejoyce with a joy that cannot be expressed in words for that life which we have found and we do wholly with all our strength powre out thankesgiving for so wonderfull a benefit of Christ bestowed upon us Therefore we are most unworthily charged of some who thinke that we doe attribute very little to these holy signs For these things * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession be holy to be reverenced as those which were instituted and received of our high Priest Christ exhibiting unto us after their manner as we have said the things signified giving witnes of the things done representing very difficult things us and by a certain wonderfull Analogie of things signified bringing light to those most evident mysteries Moreover they minister aide and helpe even to faith it selfe and to conclude they doo serve in stead of an oath to binde him that is entered into the profession of Christianitie Thus holily doo we thinke of the sacred signes But we doo alwaies attribute the force and vertue of quickning and sanctifying to him who is life it selfe to whom be praise for ever Amen Out of the declaration of the same confession Of the holy Supper of the Lord. THE Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament to wit the holy institution of the Lord whereby he doth renue and witnesse unto us his bountifulnesse to wit the communion of his body and blood and that by a visible signe For by bread and wine he doth declare unto us what he giveth namely himselfe to be the nourishment of our life for he by his body and blood doth feed us to life eternall Therefore the very gift of God that is the body and blood of the Lord to wit the body of the Lord delivered unto death for us and his blood shed for the remission of sinnes is the chiefest part of this Sacrament For the body and blood of Christ is thus made or prepared to be the lively meat of our soules The Son of God doth die in the flesh for us that he might quicken us he poureth out his blood that he might cleanse us from our sins To conclude he raiseth up his body from the dead that our bodies may receive hope and strength to rise againe Thus therefore doth the Lord offer himselfe to be eaten and possessed of us and not a certaine false imagination of a man or an idle picture in his stead For beside him there is nothing in heaven or in earth that may feed and satiate our soules Now we doe indeed eate the bodie and we doe indeed drinke the blood of our Lord but not so rawly as the Papists have hitherto taught to wit the bread being changed into naturall flesh substantially that is corporally or carnally or the body being included in the bread but spiritually that is after a spirituall manner and with a faithfull minde The Lord is eaten indeed and with fruit by faith that now he may live whole in his and his in him Moreover these holy gifts of God which are not given of any other then of the Lord himselfe according to the institution of the Lord are represented unto us by visible signes to wit bread and wine and offered to our senses not that we should rest in them but that our weaknesse may be helped and we may lift up our hearts unto the Lord knowing that here we must thinke upon greater things to wit not of eating bread or drinking wine but of receiving the Lord himselfe with all his gifts by a faithfull minde Therefore when the guests see the bread on the board
they set their mindes upon the body of Christ when they see the cup they set their mindes upon the blood of Christ when they see the bread broken and the wine poured out they consider how that the body of Christ was tormented and his blood poured out for their sakes as by bread the bodies are nourished and strengthened as by wine the mindes are made merry so the godly doe beleeve that by the body of the Lord delivered unto death for them they are fed to everlasting life also that by his blood poured out upon the crosse their consciences are renewed to conclude they doe feele the quickning power of Christ which doth confirme them In this sort is the Supper of the Lord accomplished spiritually thus are the bread and wine a Sacrament unto us and not bare and naked signes Hereupon now ariseth a very great rejoycing and thanksgiving for so great benefits also a praising and confessing of the name of God here those works which the Lord once finished are renued and represented but especially the death of the Lord is repeated which although it once hapned and now is past yet unto the faithfull it is as yet fresh and present For the remembrance of the death of Christ which we make in the Supper is farre more noble and holy then theirs who in some prophane banquet are mindfull of their companion when they drinke the wine that he gave them For among these he that is absent worketh nothing but in this holy Supper of the faithfull the Lord is present and doth worke effectually by the spirit in the hearts of them as he who according to his promises is in the middest of them By these things it is most evident that in the holy Supper we doe not take away our Lord Christ from his Church not deny that his body and blood is there received to be our nourishment unto life eternall but we together with our predecessours and the chiefe Prelates of our Religion did and as yet to this day doe deny that the very body of Christ is eaten carnally or that it is present every where corporally and after a naturall manner For we doe openly confesse according to the Scriptures and with all the holy Fathers that Iesus Christ our Lord left this world and went to his Father and that he now sitteth at the right hand of his Father in heavenly glory from whence he shall never descend or be drawne downe into this earthly and transitory world For the true presence of Christ in the Supper is heavenly not earthly or carnall Also we denie that the bread is turned into the body of Christ miraculously so that the bread should become the very body of Christ naturally and substantially yet after a spirituall manner To conclude we denie that the body of Christ is united with the signes by any other then a mysticall meane whereof we have spoken sufficiently in the generall consideration of a Sacrament Seeing therefore we have expressely said and written with the holy Fathers Tertullian Hâerome Ambrose and Augustine that the bread is a figure token and signe of the body of Christ and also that by bread and wine the body and blood of the Lord are signified This is it which we would make manifest to wit that the bread is not the very body of the Lord but a token or a Sacrament of his body And yet we do not therefore speake these things as though we did simply deny all kinde of the presence of Christ in the Supper for that kinde of presence which now we have confessed doth remaine true without any prejudice to these kinde of speeches Moreover the word This in this sentence This is my body doth not onely shew bread unto our corporall eyes but therewith also it she weth the very body of Christ unto the eyes of our minde Also we confesse that this use of the Supper is so holy and profitable that whosoever shall worthily that is with a true faith eate of this bread and drinke of this Cup of the Lord he doth receive heavenly gifts from the Lord but Whosoever shall eate of this bread and drinke of this cup unworthily that is without faith by which alone we are made partakers of the Lord and of salvation He doth eate and drinke iudgement unto himselfe as Paul wrote to the Corinthians Wherefore we doe often put this diligently into the heads of our people that they take heed that none of them abuse the Lords table but that every one examine himselfe and then eate of that bread and drinke of that cup. Also the Lords Supper is a badge unto us for as one loafe and one wine are made of many graines and grapes so we being the whole multitude of the faithfull are gathered together to be one bread and one body By this we testifie in an outward profession that we are redeemed by the blood of Christ and made the members of Christ to whom we give thanks in whom we are confederates and doe promise to performe mutuall duties one toward another Out of the Confession of BASILL Of the Supper of the Lord. VVE confesse that the Lord Iesus did institute his holy Supper Artic. 6. that his holy passion might be remembred with thanksgiving his death declared and Christian charitie and unitie with true faith testified And as in Baptisme wherein the washing away of our sins is offered by the Minister of the Church and yet is wrought onely by the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost true water remaineth so also in the Supper of the Lord wherein together with the bread and wine of the Lord the true body and the true blood of Christ is offered by the Minister of the Church bread and wine remaineth Moreover we doe firmely beleeve that Christ himselfe is the meat of faithfull soules unto life eternall and that our soules by faith in Christ crucified are fed and moistned with the flesh blood of Christ so that we being Joh. 11. Eph. 1. 4. 5. Col. 1. members of his body as of our onely head doe live in him and he in us wherein at the last day through him and in him we shall rise againe to eternall joy and blessednesse And in the marginall note upon these words Our soules For it is a spirituall meate and therefore it is received of a faithfull soule that is the soules are made full strong mightie peaceable quiet merrie and lively to all things as the body is by the corporall meate Also upon those words The members of the head And so man is made a spirituall member of the spirituall bodie of Christ And in the margent upon these words To be present to wit Sacramentally and by a remembrance of faith which lifteth up a mans minde to heaven and doth not pull down Christ according to his humanitie from the right hand of God Now we doe not include into the bread and drinke of the Lord the naturall true and substantiall body
pleasure he doth manifestly and malapertly against our Lord who instituted this Sacrament and committeth a thing cleane contrary to his holy Testament and last will which was declared in his owne words and that expressely Also this Sacrament ought to be received and administred without adoration and without that worship which is due to God alone yet with a due kinde of religion and reverence and chiefly with that which is the chiefest of all namely with faith and examination of himself which in this action is most acceptable to Christ our Lord and most profitable for men which also St. Paul taught the first Church and exhorted it hereunto saying 1 Cor. 11. Let every man trie or examine himselfe and so let him eate of that bread and drinke of that cup. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily doth eate and drinke his owne iudgement or condemnation because he discerneth not the Lords body And in another place Prove your selves whether ye are in the faith examine your selves 2 Cor. 13. know ye not your owne selves how that Jesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates Now I pray unto God that ye doe no evill If so be that any man approach to this table without such a tryall and not making himselfe worthy who hath not first examined himselfe what manner of faith he hath with what purpose he came to this Sacrament or how he had prepared himselfe hereunto I say such a man should greatly prophane and reproach this Sacrament yea the whole institution hereof appointed by Christ For which cause the Ministers of our Churches doe admit none to this Sacrament neither give it unto any but to such as are noted to come unto it seriously and doe so much as in them lyeth prepare themselves hereunto after such a manner as becometh Christian godlinesse Now when the Congregation doth come together to celebrate the use of the Lords Supper and be partakers thereof then according to the example of the Primitive Church our Ministers doe teach in their holy Sermons concerning Christ and concerning the grace which through him and in him is given to sinners and especially concerning his death the sheading of his blood and the redemption and salvation purchased thereby After that the whole Church doth joyne together in faithfull prayers unto God to obtaine this that they may indeed use this Sacrament worthily * Looke the 3. Observat Moreover in the next place absolution from sinnes is lawfully administred the words of the institution are rehearsed and the people by exhortation is stirred up to a reverent consideration of this mysterie and to a cheereful and serious contemplation of the benefits of God the Sacrament is reverently with all godlinesse distributed and the people of the faithfull * Looke the 4. Observat most commonly falling downe on their knees doe receive this Sacrament with thankesgiving with gladnesse with singing of hymnes or holy songs and they shew forth the death of the Lord and admonish themselves of all his benefits to the confirmation of their faith in a true communion with Christ and his bodie And all this we doe according to the meaning of those things which are commanded in the holy Scripture especially according to the saying of Christ Doe this in remembrance Luc. 22. 1 Cor. 11. of me and Paul saith So often as ye shall eat of this bread and drinke of this cup ye shall shew forth the death of the Lord till he come Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE affirme that the holy Supper of the Lord to wit the Artic. 36. other Sacrament is a witnesse to us of our uniting with our Lord Iesus Christ because that he is not onely once dead and raised up againe from the dead for us but also he doth indeed feed us and nourish us with his flesh and bloud that we being made one with him may have our life common with him For although he be now in heaven and shall remaine there till he come to judge the world yet we beleeve that by the secret and incomprehensible vertue of his Spirit he doth nourish * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession and quicken us with the substance of his body and blood being apprehended by faith But we say that this is done spiritually not that we may counterfeit an imagination or thought instead of the efficacie and truth but rather because this mysterie of our union with Christ is so high a thing that it surmounteth all our senses yea and the whole order of nature to conclude because that it being divine and heavenly cannot be perceived nor apprehended but by faith We beleeve as was said before that as well in the Supper as Artic. 37. in Baptisme God doth in deed that is truly and effectually give whatsoever he doth there sacramentally represent and therefore with the signes we joyne the true profession and fruition of that thing which is there offered unto us Therefore we affirme that they which doe bring pure faith as it were a certaine vessell unto the holy Supper of the Lord doe indeed receive that which there the signes doe witnesse namely that the body and bloud of Iesus Christ are no lesse the meate and drinke of the soule then bread and wine are the meate of the body Also out of the 38. Art a little after the beginning And also that that bread and wine which is given us in the Supper is indeed made unto us spirituall nourishment in as much as they doe offer unto our eies to behold that the flesh of Christ is our meate and that his bloud is our drinke Therefore we reject all those phantasticall heads which doe refuse these fignes and tokens seeing that Christ our Lord hath said This is my body and This cup is my bloud Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE say that Eucharistia that is to say the Supper of the Artic. 12. Lord is a Sacrament that is an evident Representation of the body and blood of Christ wherein is set as it were before our eyes the death of Christ and his Resurrection and whatsoever he did whilest he was in his mortall body to the end we may give him thankes for his death and for our deliverance and that by the often receiving of this Sacrament we may daily renue the remembrance thereof to the intent we being fed with the body and blood of Christ may be brought into the hope of the Resurrection and of everlasting life and may most assuredly beleeve that as our bodies be fed with bread and wine so our soules be fed with the body and blood of Christ To this Chrysost ad Eph. sârm 3. cap. 1. Banquet we thinke the people of God ought to be earnestly bidden that they may all communicate among themselves and openly declare and testifie both the godly society which is among them and also the hope which they have in Christ Jesus For this cause if there had been
faith and his own use of the Sacrament For when we in our owne persons use the Sacrament Christs institution of it doth belong unto us This kinde of use of the Sacrament is holy and to be taught in the Churches which doth give light unto the doctrine of faith and of the spirituall exercises and true worship and bringeth unto the consciences of the godly very great comfort and strength of faith Before these dayes the Church hath been farre otherwise taught touching the use of the Sacrament there was no word of any thing but that this worke was to be done But no man spake any thing of faith or the comfort of consciences And mens consciences were racked with over great care and paines of confessing themselves This they tooke to be the puritie which the Gospel requireth whereas the Gospel doth require true feare true faith and trust comforteth us by the use of this Sacrament that they which doe truly repent may assuredly beleeve that God is become mercifull unto them by Christ though that our nature be fraile and uncleane and though that this our imperfect obedience be farre from the perfection of the Law By all this that hath beene said it is cleare that the Masse that is in use amongst us doth agree with the institution of Christ and the manner of the Primitive Church And besides it doth notably lay open the true use of the Sacrament Such a common worke was there in the Church of old time as Chrysostome doth witnesse who saith that the Priest did stand at the Altar and call some unto the communion and put backe others And by the decrees of the Nicen Synode it is âvident that some one did celebrate the Liturgie as the Grecians call it and did minister the body and blood of the Lord to all the rest For these are the words of the Decree Let the Deacons in their order after the Priests receive the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest Here he doth expressely say that the Priests did receive the Sacrament of some one that ministred it And before Gregories time there is no mention of any private Masse But as oft as the old Writers speak of a Masse it is evident that they speake of a Masse that was common Seeing therefore that the rite and manner of the Masse used with us hath authoritie out of Scripture example from the old Church and that we have onely rejected certaine intollerable abuses we hope that the use of our Churches cannot be misliked As for other indifferent rites and ceremonies they are for the most part observed according to the usuall manner But the number of Masses is not alike Neither was it the use in the old times in the Churches whereunto was greatest resort to have Masse every day as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnesse Againe saith he in Alexandria every fourth and sixth day of the weeke the Scriptures are read and the Doctors doe interpret them and all other things are done also except onely the solemne mannerof oblation or offering This Article we finde elsewhere placed in the third place among those wherein the abuses that be changed are reckoned up in this manner Of the Masse Art 3. OVr Church is wrongfully accused to have abolished the Masse For * Look the 2. Observation the Masse is retained still among us and celebrated with great reverence Yea and almost all the ceremonies that are in use saving that with the songs in Latine we mingle certaine Psalmes in Dutch here and there which be added for the peoples instruction For therefore we have need of ceremonies that they may teach the unlearned and that the Preaching of Gods word may stirre up some unto the true feare trust and invocation of God This is not only commanded by Saint Paul to use a tongue that the people understand but mans law hath also appointed it We use the people to receive the Sacrament together if so be any be found fit thereunto And that is a thing that doth increase the reverence and due estimation of the publike ceremonies For none are admitted except they be first proved and tried Besides we use to put men in minde of the worthinesse and use of a Sacrament how great comfort it bringeth to fearefull consciences that they may learne to beleeve God and to looke for and crave all good things at his hands This worship doth please God such an use of the Sacrament doth nourish pietie towards God Therefore it seemeth not that Masses be more religiously celebrated among our adversaries then with us But it is evident that of long time this hath been the publike and most grievous complaint of all good men that Masses are filthily prophaned being used for gaine And it is not unknown how farre this abuse hath spread it selfe in all Churches of what manner of men Masses are used onely for a reward or for wages and how many doe use them against the prohibition of the Canons And Paul doth grievously threaten those which handle the Lords Supper unworthily saying He that shall eate this bread or drinke the cup of the Lord unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Therefore when we admonished the Priests of this sinne private Masses were laid aside among us seeing that for the most part there were no private Masses but onely for lucres sake Neither were the Bishops ignorant of these abuses who if they had amended them in time there had now been lesse dissension Heretofore by their dissembling they suffered much corruption to creepe into the Church now they begin though it be late to complaine of the calamities of the Church seeing that this hurly burly was raised up by no other meane then by those abuses which were so evident that they could no longer be tolerated There were many dissentions concerning the Masse and as touching the Sacrament And peradventure the world is punished for so long a prophaning of Masses which they who both could and ought to have amended it have so many yeeres tolerated in their Churches For in the ten commandements it is written He that abuseth the name of the Lord shall not escape unpunished And from the beginning of the world there neither was nor is any divine thing which might seeme so to be imployed to gaine as is the Masse There was added an opinion which did increase private Masses infinitely to wit that Christ by his passion did satisfie for Originall sin and appointed Masse wherein an oblation should be made for daily sins both mortall and veniall Hereupon a common opinion was received that Masse is a work that taketh away the sins of the quicke and the dead and that for the doing of the worke Here men began to dispute whether one Masse said for many were of as great force as particular Masses said for particular men This disputation hath brought forth an infinite multitude of Masses Concerning these opinions our preachers have
admonished us that they doe disagree from the holy Scriptures and hurt the glory of the passion of Christ For the passion of Christ was an oblation and satisfaction not onely for Originall sinne but also for all other sinnes as it is written in the Epistle to the Hebrews We are sanctified by the oblation of Iesus Christ once made Also By one oblation he hath made perfit for ever those that are sanctified Also the Scripture teacheth that we are justified before God through faith in Christ when we beleeve that our sins are forgiven for Christ his sake Now if the Masse doe take away the sins of the quicke and the dead even for the works sake that is done then justification cometh by the work of Masses and not by faith which the Scripture can not away withall But Christ commandeth us to do it in remembrance of himselfe therefore the Masse is instituted that faith in them which use the Sacrament may remember what benefits it receiveth by Christ and that it may raise up and comfort a fearefull conscience For this is to remember Christ to wit to remember his benefits and to feele and perceive that they be in deed exhibited unto us Neither is it sufficient to call to minde the historie because that the Iewes also and the wicked can doe that Therefore the Masse must be used to this end that there the Sacrament may be reached unto them that have need of comfort as Ambrose saith Because I doe alwaies sinne therefore I ought alwaies to receive a medicine And seeing that the Masse is such a communion of the Sacrament we doe observe one common Masse every Holiday and on other daies if any will use the Sacrament when it is offered to them which desired it Neither is this custome newly brought into the Church For the ancient Fathers before Gregories time make no mention of any private Masse of the common Masse they speake much Chrysostome saith That the Priest did daily stand at the Altar and call some unto the Communion and put backe others And by the ancient Canons it is evident that some one did celebrate the Masse of whom other Priests and Deacons did receive the body of the Lord. For so the words of the Nicen Canon do sound Let the Deacons in their order after the Priests receive the holy communion of a Bishop or of a Priest And Paul concerning the communion commandeth that one tarry for another that so there may be a common participation Seeing therefore that among us the Masse hath the example of the Church out of the Scripture and the Fathers we hope that it cannot be disliked especially for that our publike ceremonies are kept of us for the most part alike unto the usuall ceremonies onely the number of Masses is not alike the which by reason of very great and manifest abuses it were certainly farre better to be moderated For in times past also in the Churches whereunto was greatest resort it was not the use to have Masse said every day as the Tripartite historie lib. 9. cap. 38. doth witnesse Againe saith he in Alexandria every fourth and sixth day of the weeke the Scriptures are read and the Doctors doe interpret them and all other things are done also except onely the solemne manner of oblation or offering Of both kindes of the Sacrament ANd because that we doe celebrate the common Masse that Artic. 2. the people may understand that they also are sanctified through the blood of Christ and learne the true use of this ceremonie either part of the Sacrament in the Supper of the Lord is given to the Laitie because the Sacrament was instituted not onely for a part of the Church namely for Priests but also for the rest of the Church And therefore the people doth use the Sacrament as Christ appointed it And certainly Christ saith Matth. 26. Drinke ye all of this where he saith manifestly concerning the cup that all should drinke And that no man might cavill that it doth only appertaine to the Priests the ordinance of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the whole Church did in common use either part This custome remained a long time even in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was changed Cyprian in certaine places doth witnesse that the blood was given to the people for thus he writeth to Cornelius the Pope How doe we teach or provoke them to shed their blood in the confession of his name if we denie the blood of Christ to them which are in this warfare or how shall we make them fit for the cup of Martyrdome if we doe not first admit them by the right of communidation to drinke in the Church the cup of the Lord And Hierome saith The Priests doe minister the Eucharist and devide the blood of the Lord to the people In the Decrees there is a Canon of Pope Gelasius which forbiddeth the Sacrament to be devided these be the words We doe understand that certaine men having received the portion of the holy body onely doe abstaine from the Cup of the holy blood who because that I know not by what superstition they are taught to be tied hereunto either let them unfeignedly receive the whole Sacraments or let them be put backe from the whole Sacraments because that one and the selfe same mystery cannot be devided without great sacriledge In the Tripartite History it is written in the reprehension of Theodosius the Emperour whom Ambrose would not admit to the communion without repentance because that at Thessalonia he had too grievously revenged the death of a few Souldiers which were slaine in an uproare and had murthered seven thousand Citizens here saith Ambrose How caust thou with these hands receive the holy body of the Lord with what rashnesse canst thou take into thy mouth the Cup of that holy blood c. Therefore it is evident that it was the custome of the ancient Church to give either part of the Sacrament to the people onely a new start up custome doth take away one part from the people Here we will not dispute what men are to thinke concerning a received custome contrary to the authoritie of the Apostolike Scripture contrary to the Canons and contrary to the example of the Primitive Church For all godly men doe understand that touching Christian doctrine consciences are to aske counsell at the word of the Lord and that no custome is to be allowed which is contrary to the word of God And although in the Latine Church custome hath changed the ancient manner yet it doth not disallow or forbid it neither in deed ought humane authoritie to forbid the ordinance of Christ and the most received custome of the ancient Church Therefore we have not thought it good to forbid the use of the whole Sacrament and in that ceremonie which ought to be the covenant of mutuall love in the Church we would not contrary to charitie be hard to other
mens consciences which had rather use the whole Sacrament neither did we thinke that any crueltie should be used in that matter but so much as in us lyeth together with the ceremony we have restored the holy doctrine touching the fruit of the ceremonie that the people may understand how the Sacrament is laid before them to comfort the consciences of them that doe repent This doctrine doth allure the godly to the use and reverence of the Sacrament For not onely the ceremonie was before maimed but also the chiefe doctrine touching the fruit thereof was utterly neglected And peradventure the maiming of the ceremonie did signifie that the Gospel touching the blood of Christ that is the benefit of Christ his death was obscured Now by the benefit of God the pure Doctrine concerning faith together with this ceremonie is renued and restored This Article we finde placed else-where in the first place amongst those wherein the abuses which are changed are reckoned after this manner EIther kinde of the Sacrament in the Lords Supper is given to the laitie because that this custome hath the commandement of the Lord Matth 26. Drinke ye all of this where Christ doth manifestly command concerning the cup that all should drinke And that no man might cavill that it doth only appertaine to the Priests the example of Paul to the Corinthians doth witnesse that the whole Church did in common use either part This custome remained a long time even in the latter Churches neither is it certaine when or by what author it was changed Cyprian in certaine places doth witnesse that the blood was given to the people The same thing doth Hierome testifie saying The Priests doe minister the Sacrament and distribute the blood of Christ to the people Yea Gelasius the Pope commandeth that the Sacrament be not devided Dist 2. de consecr cap. Comperimus Onely a new custome brought in of late doth otherwise But it is manifest that a custome brought in contrary to the commandements of God is not to be allowed as the Canons do witnesse Dist 8. Cap. Veritate with that which followeth Now this custome is received not only against the Scripture but also against the true Canons and the examples of the Church Therefore if any had rather use both parts of the Sacrament they were not to be compelled to doe otherwise with the offence of their conscience * Looke the 1. observation And because that the parting of the Sacrament doth not agree with the institution of Christ we use to omit that procession which hitherto hath been in use Out of the Confession of SAXONY Of the holy Supper of the Lord. BOth Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord are pledges and testimonies of grace as was said before which doe admonish us of the promise and of our whole redemption and doe shew that the benefits of the Gospel do pertaine to every one of those that use these ceremonies But yet here is the difference by Baptisme every one is ingrafted into the Church but the Lord would have the Supper of the Lord to be also the sinew of the publique congregation c. The rest that followeth pertaineth to the 15. Sect. till you come to these words that follow Even as also in the very words of the Supper there is a promise included seeing he commandeth that the death of the Lord should be shewed forth this Supper distributed till he come That therefore we may use this Sacrament with the greater reverence let the true causes of the institution thereof be well weighed which pertaine to the publique Congregation and to the comfort of every one The first cause is this The Son of God will have the voice of his Gospel to sound in a publique congregation and such a one as is of good behaviour the bond of this congregation he will have this receiving to be which is to be done with great reverence seeing that there a testimonie is given of the wonderfull conjunction betwixt the Lord and the receivers of which reverence Paul speaketh 1 Cor. 11. saying He that receiveth unworthily shall be guiltie of the body and blood of the Lord. Secondly God will have both the Sermon and the ceremonie it selfe to be profitable both for the preservation and also for the propagation of the memory of his passion resurrection and benefits Thirdly He will have every receiver to be singularly confirmed by this testimonie that he may assure himselfe that the benefits of the Gospell doe pertaine to him seeing that the Sermon is common and by this testimonie and by this receiving he sheweth that thou art a member of his and that thou art washed in his blood and that he doth make this covenant with thee Joh. 15. Abide in me and I in you Also I in them and they in me Fourthly he will have this publique receiving to be a confession whereby thou maist shew what kinde of doctrine thou doest imbrace and to what companie thou docst joyne thy selfe Also he will have us to give thanks publiquely and privately in this very ceremonie to God the eternall Father and to the Sonne and to the holy Ghost both for other benefits and namely for this infinite benefit of our redemption and salvation Also he will that the members of the Church should have a bond of mutuall love among themselves Thus we see that many ends doe meet together By the remembrance of these weightie causes men are invited to the reverence and use of the Sacrament and we teach how the use may be profitable We doe plainly condemne that monstrous errour of the Monks who have written that the receiving doth deserve remission of sinnes and that for the works sake without any good motion of him that useth it This Pharisaicall imagination is contrary to that saying Habac. 2. The iust shall live by his faith Therefore we doe thus instruct the Church that they which will approach to the Supper of the Lord must repent or bring conversion with them and having their faith now kindled they must here seeke the confirmation of this faith in the consideration of the death and resurrection and benefits of the Sonne of God because that in the use of this Sacrament there is a witnesse bearing which declareth that the benefits of the Sonne of God doe pertaine to thee also also there is a testimonie that he joyneth thee as a member to himselfe * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession and that he is in thee as he said Joh. 17. I in them c. Therefore we give counsell that men doe not thinke that their sinnes be forgiven them for this works sake or for this obedience but that in a sure confidence they behold the death and merit of the Sonne of God and his resurrection and assure themselves that their sins are forgiven for his sake and that he will have this faith to be confirmed by this admonition and witnesse bearing when as faith comfort the
9. VVE beleeve and confesse that the Eucharist for so it pleased our forefathers to call the Supper of the Lord is a Sacrament instituted of Christ himselfe and that the use thereof is commended to the Church even to the latter end of the world But because the substance is one thing and the use thereof another thing therefore we will speake of these in order Touching the substance of the Eucharist we thus thinke and teach * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession that the true body of Christ and his true blood is distributed in the Eucharist and we refute them that say that the bread and wine of the Eucharist * Looke the 2. Observat are signes of the body and blood of Christ being onely absent Also we beleeve that the omnipotencie of God is so great that in the Eucharist he may either annihilate the substance of bread and wine * Looke the 3. observation or else change them into the body and blood of Christ but that God doth exercise this his absolute omnipotencie in the Eucharist we have no certaine word of God for it and it is evident that the ancient Church was altogether ignorant of it For as in Ezech. where it is said of the Citie of Hierusalem described on the out side of a wall This is Hierusalem it was not necessary that the substance of the wall should be changed into the substance of the Citie of Hierusalem so when it is said of the bread This is my body it is not necessary that the substance of bread should be changed into the substance of the body of Christ * Looke the 4. observation but for the truth of the Sacrament it is sufficient that the body of Christ is in deed present with the bread and in deed the very necessitie of the truth of the Sacrament doth seeme to require that true bread should remaine with the true presence of the body of Christ For as to the truth of the Sacrament of Baptisme it is necessary that in the use thereof there should be water and that true water should remaine so it is necessary in the Lords Supper that there should be bread in the use thereof and that true bread should remaine whereas if the substance of bread were changed we should have no proofe of the truth of the Sacrament Whereupon both Paul and also the ancient Ecclesiasticall Writers doe call the bread of the Eucharist even after consecration bread 1 Cor. 11. Let a man examine himselfe and so let him eate of that bread c. And Whosoever shall eate this bread and drinke this cup of the Lord unworthily c. And Augustine in his Sermon to young children saith That which you have seene it is the bread and the cup the which thing also your eyes doe witnesse unto you but that which your faith desireth to learne is this the bread is the body of Christ the cup is his blood Now as touching the use of the Eucharist first although we doe not denie * Looke the 5. observation but that whole Christ is distributed as well in the bread as in the wine of the Eucharist yet we teach that the use of either part ought to be common to the whole Church For it is evident that Christ being nothing at all terrified by any dangers which afterward humane superstition invented or by other devises gave unto his Church both parts to be used Also it is evident that the ancient Church did use both parts for many yeeres And certaine Writers doe clearely witnesse that they which doe receive bread alone doe not receive the whole Sacrament Sacramentally for so they speake and that it is not possible to devide one and the self same mystery without great sacriledge Wherefore we thinke that the use of both parts is in deed Catholike and Apostolike and that it is not lawfull for any man at his pleasure to change this institution of Christ and a ceremony of such continuance in the ancient and true Church and to take away from the Laitie as they call them one part of the Eucharist And it is to be marvelled at that they who professe themselves to defend the ceremonies of the ancient Church should so farre swarve from the ancient Church in this point Moreover seeing that the word Sacrifice is very large and doth generally signifie a holy worship we doe willingly grant that the true and lawfull use of the Eucharist may in this sense be called a Sacrifice howbeit the Eucharist according to the institution of Christ is so celebrated that therein the death of Christ is shewed forth and the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ is distributed to the Church and so it is truely called an applying of the merit of the passion of Christ to wit to them which receive the Sacrament Neither doe we condemne godly lessons and prayers which use to goe before and to follow consecration as they call it and the dispensation of the Eucharist yet in the meane time it is not lawfull for us to dissemble or to allow of those errours which have been added to this holy Sacrament rather by the ignorance of private men then by any lawfull consent of the true Catholike Church One errour is this that of the worship which ought to be common to the Church there is made a private action of one Priest who as he doth alone to himself mumble up the words of the Lords Supper so also he alone doth receive the bread and wine For Christ did institute the Eucharist not that it should be a private action of one man but that it should be a communion of the Church * Looke the 6. observation Therefore to the right action of the Eucharist two things at the lest are requisite to wit the Minister of the Eucharist who blesseth and he to whom the Sacrament of the Eucharist is dispensed For when Christ did institute this Sacrament he did not eate thereof alone but he did dispense it to his Church which then was present with him saying Take ye eate ye c. And Drinke ye all of this c. This institution of Christ the ancient and true Catholike Church did so severely observe that it excommunicated them which being present whilest this holy Sacrament was administred would not communicate with others Anacletus in his first Epistle saith After that consecration is finished let all communicate except they had rather stand without the Church doores And he addeth For so both the Apostles appointed and the holy Church of Rome keepeth it still Also the Antiochian Councell cap. 2. saith All those which come into the Church of God and heare the holy Scriptures but doe not communicate with the people in prayer and cannot abide to receive the Sacrament of the Lord according to a certaine proper discipline these men must be cast out of the Church Dionysius in his book De Eccles Hierarc saith The Bishop when
salvation This Catechisme which doth contain in it the full and Catholike doctrine of Christianisme the knowledge of most weightie things spoken of before our Preachers do use in stead of a sure rule method and table of all those things which they teach and of all their sermons writings and this they do faithfully care for and bestow all their labour therein that this whole ordinary doctrine of the principles of true faith and Christian godlinesse and the doctrine of the foundation may be imprinted in the bottome of the hearts of Christians and throughly ingrafted in the mindes and life of the hearers and that after this manner First that all may know that they are bound to yeeld an inward and outward obedience to the law and therfore they must endevour to performe and fulfill the commandements of God both in their heart seeing that the law is spirituall and in their deeds by loving God above all things and their neighbour as themselves Secondly they must well learne and beare in minde and be able readily to rehearse and to beleeve from the heart to keepe and to professe with the mouth the chiefe points of the Catholike Christian and Apostolike Creed and to testifie a Christian pictie by actions or manners and a life which may beseeme it Therefore they do also in their sermons by expounding it lay open the true and sound meaning and every mysterie which is necessarie to eternall salvation and is comprehended in the articles of faith and in every part thereof and confirme it by testimonies taken out of the holy Scriptures and by these holy Scriptures they do either more largely or briefly declare expound and lay open the meaning and the mysteries And in all these things they doe so behave themselves that concerning the order which the Apostles brought in and propounded they labour to instruct not onely those which be of riper yeers who being come to lawfull age are able presently to understand but also to teach little children that they being exercised even from their childhood in the chiefe points of the covenant of God may be taught to understand the true worship of God For this cause there be both peculiar Ecclesiasticall assemblies with children which doe serve for the exercise of catechizing and also the parents and those that are requested of the parents and used for witnesses who are called godfathers and godmothers at Baptisme are put in minde of the dutie and faith which they owe that they also may faithfully instruct their beloved children traine them up in the discipline of the Lord and from the bottome of their hearts Ephes 6. Col. 3. pray unto God for these and all other the children of the faithfull of Christ But chiefly they which are newly instructed before they be lawfully admitted to the Supper of the Lord are diligently taught the Christian Catechisme and the principles of true religion and by this meanes they are furthered towards the obtaining of saving repentance vertue and the efficacie of faith Afterward all the rest are also instructed that all together being lightned with the knowledge of God and of the Saints every man may walk with all honesty and godlinesse in his place and in that order whereunto he is called of God and may by this means sanctifie the name of God and adorne the true doctrine Thirdly in the Catechisme these things are taught to invocate one true God in a sure confidence in the name of our Lord Iesus Christ to pray and that not for themselves onely and their private affaires but also for the whole Christian Church in all countries for the Ministers of the Church and also for the civill Magistrate who is ordained of God and chiefly for the Emperours and your Princely Majestie for his most noble children and whole posteritie for his counsellors and all those that be subject to his government praying that it would please our gracious God to grant and to give unto your Princely and his Royall Majestie a long life heaped with all good things and a happy government and also a benigne gentle and fatherly minde and affection of heart toward all those that behave themselves uprightly are well affected doe humbly obey doe shew themselves faithfull and loving subjects and those that doe in truth worship God the Father and his Sonne Iesus Christ And to be briefe we teach that prayers may be made faithfully for all men for 1 Tim. 2. our friends and enemies as the doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ and his Apostles doth command us and as examples doe shew that the very first and holy Church did For which cause we are also instant with the people that they would diligently and in great numbers frequent the holy assemblies and there be stirred up out of this word of God to make earnest and reverent prayers Now whatsoever is contrarie to this Catholique and Christian kinde of Catechizing all that we doe forsake and reject and it is strongly confuted by sure reasons and such as do leane unto the foundations of the holy Scripture so farre forth as God doth give us grace hereunto and the people is admonished to take heed of such Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve because Iesus Christ is onely Advocate given Artic. 24. unto us who also commandeth us to come boldly unto the Father in his name that it is not lawfull for us to make our prayers in any other forme but in that which God hath set us downe in his word and that whatsoever men have forged of the intercession of Saints departed is nothing but the deceits and slights of Satan that he might withdraw men from the right manner of praying These things were also set down in the 2. Section but for an other purpose and the other part of this Article is to be found in the 16. Section Out of the ENGLISH Confession VVE make our prayers in that tongue which all our people Artic. 16. as meet is may understand to the end they may as Saint Paul counselleth us take common commoditie by common prayer even as all the holy Fathers and Catholique Bishops both in the old and new Testament did use to pray themselves and taught the people to pray too lest as Saint Augustine saith Like Parets and Owles we should seeme to speake that we understand not Out of the Confession of SAXONIE Article 14. which is intituled of the Supper GOd will have the ministerie of the Gospel to be publique he will not have the voice of the Gospel to be shut up in corners onely but he will have it to be heard he will have him selfe to be knowne and invocated of all mankinde Therefore hee would that there should be publique and wel ordered meetings and in these he will have the voice of the Gospel to found there he will be invocated and praised Also he will that these meetings should be witnesses of the confession and severing of the Church of God from
before things of greater weight You leave saith he the weightiest matters of the law as iudgement Matth. 13. and mercie and fidelitie These ought ye to have done and not to Luk. 11. have left the other And although our Preachers doe not keepe all rites alike with other Churches the which thing neither can be neither is necessary to be done that in all places where there be Christian assemblies one and the same ceremonies should be used yet they doe not withstand or oppose themselves to any good and godly constitution neither are they so minded as that for the ceremonies sake they would raise up any dissensions although they should thinke that some of them were not very necessary so that they be not found to be contrary to God and to his worship and glory and be such as doe not diminish true faith in Iesus Christ which alone doth purchase righteousnesse How be it in this place and in this point it must not be passed over with silence to wit that we ought by no means to burden the people with many superfluous and grievous traditions such as the Mosaicall traditions were under the law For the Apostles forbad that this should be done as also holy Peter said unto certaine concerning this matter Why do ye tempt God in laying a yoke upon the necks of the disciples Also Gal. 5. Be ye not saith Paul intangled with the yoke of bondage For which cause also Christ did vehemently inveigh against the Scribes saying Woe also be to you Scribes for ye lay burdens upon mens shoulders which can scarse be borne Luk. 11. Also men are taught to acknowledge this that humane tradittions do not containe a perpetuall immutable law but as they are for just causes instituted of men so also they may upon just and weightie causes and if the matter so require be broken abrogated and changed without any sin according to the example of the Apostles who did transgresse the traditions of the Elders when as they did eate bread with unwashed hands and did not observe the Matth. 15. Mark 7. same fasts with others and yet they were not by this means guiltie of any sin also according to the example of the first and holy Church upon which the Apostles and the whole Councell layed this commandement by the holy Ghost that they should abstaine Acts 15. from the eating of those things which were sacrificed to Idols and of blood and of that which is strangled Notwithstanding after that the causes and occasions for the which this decree was made in processe of time did vanish away even this Apostolicall constitution did grow out of use Neither in these things ought we to care for the offence of the wicked who are offended with this thing as the Lord faith Let them alone they be blind and guides of Matth. 15. the blind And on the other side we must take diligent heed hereunto that no offence be given to little ones by a rash froward Rom 14. 1 Cor. 8. Matth. 15. and wicked using of Christian libertie for this also the Lord saith Woe be to that man by whom offence cometh Now if so be that there be any unlikenesse in traditions and externall ceremonies and if any diversitie which is not hurtfull be found in Ecclesiasticall assemblies certainly no man ought to be so ignorant in these things as for this cause to be offended therewith or to take offence at others and in this respect to reproach or hurt others or to be an author of sects and also of factions seeing that there was never in all places one and the same forme of an Ecclesiasticall constitution in this point neither is at this day the same The which thing also is mentioned in the books of the Canon law in these words The holy Church of Rome doth know Dist 12 Cap. Scit that constitutions and customes being divers according to time and place do nothing at all hinder the salvation of the faithfull if the Canonicall authoritie be not against them Rather it becometh every sound Christian to be content in his conscience to rest in that if he see Christians to have the one spirit of Christ and with agreeing Phil. 2. Eph. 4. mindes to hold and follow his true meaning and one and the same doctrine in all these things and chiefe points of saith For he that hath not this Spirit of Christ he is not Christs as the Apostle Rom. 8. doth witnesse although he use all and every kinde of ceremonies or constitutions Therefore whosoever be Christs this is their dutie as in all other such like things that as members of one body they doe suffer and beare one with another in charitie without 1 Cor. 13. the which no thing can profit any whit according to the meaning of the Apostolike doctrine Out of the FRENCH Confession VVE beleeve that it is expedient that they which be chosen Artic. 32. to be governours in any Church doe wisely looke unto it among themselves by what means the whole body may conveniently be ruled yet so that they doe never swarve from that which our Lord Iesus Christ hath instituted Yet this doth not hinder but that every place may have their peculiar constitutions as it shall seeme convenient for them But we exclude all humane devises and all those laws which Artic. 32. are brought in to binde mens consciences under pretence of the word of God and we doe onely like of those which serve for the nourishing of concord and to keepe every one in due obedience wherein we thinke that we are to follow that which our Lord Iesus Christ appointed touching excommunication which * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession we doe allow of and together with it additions thinke to be * necessary Out of the ENGLISH Confession AS touching the multitude of vaine and superfluous Ceremonies Artic. 15. Epist ad Ianuar. 119. we know that S. Augustine did grievously complaine of them in his own time and therefore have we cut of a great number of them because we know that mens consciences were encumbred about them and the Churches of God overladen with them Neverthelesse we keep still and esteem not onely those Ceremonies which we are sure were delivered to us from the Apostles but some others too besides which we thought might be suffered without hurt to the Church of God for that we had a desire that all things in the holy congregation might as Saint Paul commandeth be done with comlinesse and in good order But as for all those things which we saw were either very superstitious or utterly unprofitable or noisome or mockeries or contrary to the holy Scriptures or else unseemely for sober and discreet people whereof there be infinite numbers now adayes where the Romane Religion is used these I say we have utterly refused without all manner exception because we would not have the right worshipping of God
for mens traditions but such as are condemned in Scripture but such as are contrary to the law of God such as binde the Conscience about meat drink and times and other outward things such as forbid marriage to them who have need thereof to live honestly and the rest of that stamp For such as agree with the Scripture and were ordained for good manners and the profit of men although they be not word for word expressed in the Scriptures neverthelesse in that they proceede from the commandement of love which ordereth all things most decently they are worthily to be accounted rather of God then of man Of this sort were those set downe by Paul that women should not pray in the Church bare-headed 1 Cor 14. 1 Cor. 14. nor men with their heads covered that they who are to communicate together should tarry one for another that no man should speake with tongues in the congregation without an Interpreter that the Prophets without confusion should deliver their Prophecies to be judged by them that sit by Many such the Church at this day for good cause observeth and upon occasion also maketh new which who so refuseth he despiseth the authoritie not of men but of God whose tradition it is whatsoever is profitable For whatsoever truth is said or written by his gift it is spoken and written who is truth as Saint Augustine hath godly written But oftentimes there is disputing about that what tradition is profitable what not that is what set forward godlinesse what doth hinder it But he that shall seek nothing of his owne but shall wholly dedicate himselfe to the publike profit he shall easily see what things are agreeable to the law of God what are not Furthermore seeing the estate of Christians is such that they are also helped by injuries the Christian will not refuse to obey no not unjust lawes so they have no wicked thing in them according to the saying of Christ If any man compell thee to goe with him one mile go with him two Even so servile the Christian ought to become all unto all that he may studie to do and suffer all things so that they be not contrary to the commandements of God to pleasure and profit men withall Hence it cometh to passe that every man so much the more willingly obeyeth the civill lawes which are not repugnant to religion the more fully he is indued with the faith of Christ THE EIGHTEENTH SECTION OF WEDLOCK SINGLE LIFE AND MONASTICALL VOWES The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of Single life Wedlocke and Houshold government CHAP. 29. SVch as have the gift of chastitie given unto them from above so as they can with the heart or whole minde be pure and continent and not be grievously burned with lust let them serve the Lord in that calling as long as they shall feele themselves indued with that heavenly gift and let them not lift up themselves above others but let them serve the Lord daily in simplicitie and humilitie For such are more apt for doing of heavenly things then they which are distracted with private affaires of their family but if againe the gift be taken away and they feele a continuall burning let them call to minde the words of the Apostle It is better to marry then to burne 1 Cor. 7. For wedlock which is the medicine of incontinencie and continencie it selfe was ordained by the Lord God himselfe who blessed it most bountifully and willeth man and woman to cleave Mat. 13. one to the other inseparably and to live together in great love and concord Whereupon we know the Apostle said Marriage Heb. 13. 1 Cor. 7. is honourable among all and the bed undefiled And againe If a Virgin marry she sinneth not We therefore condemne Poligamie and those which condemn second marriages We teach that marriages ought to be made lawfully in the feare of the Lord and not against the lawes which forbid certaine degrees to joyn in matrimony lest the marriages should be incestuous Let marriages be made with consent of the parents or such as be instead of parents and for that end especially for the which the Lord ordained marriages and let them be confirmed publikely in the Church with prayer and blessing of them Moreover let them be kept holy with peace faithfulnesse dutifulnes love also puritie of the persons coupled together Therefore let them take heed of brawlings debates lusts and adulteries Let lawfull judgements and holy Iudges be established in the Church which may maintaine marriages and may represse all dishonestie and shamefulnesse and before whom the controversies in matrimonie may be decided and ended Let children also be brought up of the Parents in the feare of the Lord and let Parents provide for their children remembring the saying of the Apostle He that provideth not for his owne hath 1 Tim. 5. denied the faith and is worse then an infidell But specially let them teach their children honest sciences whereby they may maintaine themselves let them withdraw them from idlenesse and plant in them a true confidence in God in all these things lest they through distrust or overmuch carelesse securitie or filthy covetousnesse waxe loose and in the end come to no good Now it is most certaine that those workes which parents doe in a true faith by the duties of marriage and government of their families are before God holy and good workes indeed and doe please God no lesse then prayers fastings and almes deeds For so the Apostle hath taught in his Epistles especially in those to Timothy and Titus And with the same Apostle we account the doctrine of such as forbid marriage or doe openly dispraise or secretly discredit it as not holy or cleane amongst the doctrines of Devils And we doe detest unclean single life licentious lusts and fornications both open and close and the continencie of dissembling hypocrites when as they are of all men most incontinent All that be such God will judge We doe not disallow riches and rich men if they be godly and use their riches well but we reprove the sect of the Apostoliques c. Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of holy Wedlocke VVE thinke that wedlock being appointed of God for all Artic. 37. men that be fit for it and are not called to some other thing is nothing repugnant to the holinesse of any degree The which as the Church doth consecrate and establish with a solemne exhortation and prayer so it is the dutie of the Magistrate to see that it be worthily kept and maintained * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession and that it be not dissolved but upon just cause Therefore we doe farre reject this Monasticall single life and this whole slothfull kinde of life of superstitious men which is nothing else but an abominable devise as being as much repugnant to the Church as to the common wealth Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA Hitherto pertaineth
first that which is set downe in the 19. Chap. of this Confession in these words FOr this cause it is thought to be good and well standing with wisedome so farre undoubtedly as may be done by conscience that Priests to the end that they may so much the more diligently exercise themselves in the study of the holy Scriptures and may the more readily and profitably serve the Church of God be free and exempted from all affaires and burdens of civill conversation seeing that it behoveth them to fight valiantly for the faith of the Gospel of God and if it may be to be also free from wedlocke to this end that they may be the more ready and free to doe that which is for the increase and furtherance of the salvation of the people and that many harmefull impediments may be turned from them which doe concurre with that kinde of life and do oftentimes withhold and hinder the due workes of the ministery For which causes our ministers thinke that they are more ready prest and more fit for the Ecclesiasticall Ministerie which are unmarried yet they meane such unmarried persons as have this peculiar gift given to them of God that they may remaine such and so give themselves wholly to the Ministery This things is so observed among us as is meet yet it is neither taken for a sinne neither doth any man disdaine at it if Priests upon just and lawfull causes be married For holy Paul teacheth how such ought to be chosen to this function 1 Tim. 3. Tit. 1. yea the holy Ghost himselfe doth permit that Bishops and Elders should have their lawfull and honest wives and he doth in no case give them libertie contrary to order and the discipline of God to entertaine concubines or otherwise so to live as that they may thereby give offence to others And concerning marriage it is thus written It is better to marry then to sinne so many waies and to burne with so great dishonestie for which sinnes not onely the Priest but also every Christian without respect of persons both ought and shall worthily by excommunication be cast out of the Church Also CHAP. 19. Of single life and of Wedlocke COncerning the condition of single life virginitie and widowhead our Preachers do teach that every man hath free libertie either to chuse it to himself or to refuse it for by way of a law nothing is commanded of God to men touching these things neither is this thing appointed of God neither is it on the other side forbidden for which cause no man ought to be enforced thereunto against his will nor be driven from it And as concerning the Church and certaine men and chiefly the Ministers of the Church our men have taught from the beginning and do now teach first that the gift of chastitie by the peculiar goodnesse of God and of the holy Ghost both in times past was given and at this day also is given to some for the singular use and profit of the Church as Christ his speech doth evidently witnesse Every Matth. 19. man saith he doth not receive these words that is that a man should keep himself single without a wife but they to whom it is 1 Cor. 7. given And holy Paul also doth both place and celebrate this amongst peculiar gifts and whereunto some are peculiarly called And moreover the examples of certaine in the Propheticall and Apostolicall writings and of Iohn Baptist and of many Ministers and * Looke the 2. Observat women ministers of the Church doe witnesse this thing In the second place they teach that this gift is not of flesh and blood for the Lord by distinguishing doth remove and separate from hence that unablenesse which is in this kinde but of the spirit which is jealous who from his heart hath a care and pleasure in the glory of God and in his own and his neighbours salvation and also in the Ministery of the Church and for this cause he doth of his owne accord abstaine from wedlocke Therefore the Lord saith Those which have made themselves Eunuches for the kingdome Matth. 19. of heaven that is who be such as might be married yet they do omit and abstaine from it because of the affection of the inward heart and their love toward God and his word and for the pleasure and joy which they receive thereof and through this gift of the spirit whose vertue and power doth overcome the motions of nature they doe preserve the purenesse as well * Looke the 3. Observation of the spirit as of the body howbeit this thing is not in them without labour and difficultie even as it is a thing of no small labour and difficultie for all Christian men to forsake and to want the use of other pleasant things and also such as are profitable for this life as friends riches and money Thirdly that single life is to be chosen and taken with a true intent and a godly meaning that is not to this end or with this purpose that a man would by this means merit or get unto himselfe or to another remission of sins and eternall life and so consequently salvation it self For there is no continencie or chastitie nor any humane action or other vertue which can merit the onely innocencie and death of the onely begotten Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ doth performe and perfit this thing Neither must the thing be received with this meaning as to thinke that some dignitie is added to the holy ministerie of the Church by reason of this gift or that the works of those that be unmarried in this ministery are to be preferred in merit and dignitie before the works of married men but as the Lord saith that it may be received for the kingdome of heaven that is in such sort as he which for the gift spoken of before is fit to leade a single life As therefore by these things he may with lesse hinderance and more easily and readily with great leasure and more commodiously imploy his labour to the salvation of the Church and holy assemblies even so he may be a more convenient Minister then others of the same salvation which Christ hath purchased for him and whereof that he may be partaker by faith it is given him freely of grace and wherein he doth keep and uphold himselfe seeing that it is certian that by the state of marriage many lets many cares and many things whereby necessarie quietnesse is disturbed are cast in our way And this is it which Paul saith I 1 Cor. 7. would that you should be without such cares He that is unmarried is carefull for those things which pertain to the Lord how he may please the Lord. Also I thinke that this is good for the present necessitie Also to that which is seemely to performe diligence by serving the Lord without distraction And before we rehearsed the voyce of the Lord who saith that there be
lawfull for the ministers of the Church to be married before they were ordained ministers but also to marry after their ordination For which opinion there be very evident arguments Neither ought the vow of chastitie to be any hinderance herein because that such a vow being taken upon a man by humane superstition without the authoritie of the word of God and against faith is not acknowledged of God and wedlock also hath it chastity that he which before had vowed chastitie marrieth a wife in the Lord doth indeed fulfill the vow of chastitie Seeing therefore that the word of God is evident touching the honestie of wedlock the examples of the Apostles and Bishops of the Primitive Church be evident the weaknesse of mans nature is evident dangers of single life be evident and seeing that the offences which unchaste Priests do give are evident we do verily hope that it will come to passe that they which have the government of the Church will not go forward severely to maintaine and defend this constitution touching the marriage of Priests but favourably to interpret it For so it shall come to passe that there may be both fewer and lesse offences in the Church and that many good mens consciences may be relieved Also we hope that it will come to passe that all good Bishops and Princes will permit them who by a lawfull divorce are separated from their adulterous wives or husbands to use that libertie of marrying againe in the Lord which the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ hath granted to them Matth. 5. and 16. Hitherto also pertaineth the 26. Article Of Monasticall vowes THere is no doubt but that godly just and lawfull vowes are to be kept and payed and that wicked vowes are to be disanulled But it is not without cause made a matter of controversie in what kinde of vowes Monasticall vowes touching virginitie or single life povertie and obedience are to be placed For it is evident that single life is not commanded by the Word of God also it is evident that although the estate of single persons be in publike dangers quiet and more fit and commodious to execute the publike Ministeries of the Church then is theirs which use it not yet we must not think that this kind of life is of it selfe before the tribunal seat of God more excellent and more holy then is marriage For as in Christ there is neither Iew nor Grecian neither servant nor freeman as Paul saith so in Christ there is neither married nor unmarried And as In Christ Iesus circumcision availeth nothing but the keeping of the commandements of God and a new creature so also doth single life availe nothing and wedlock availeth nothing but to be renued in Christ Iesus and to obey the calling of Christ In the Councel held at Gangrum there was this Canon If any of those who for the Lords sake do keep virginitie is lifted up against those that be married let him be accursed And an other Canon saith If any man for continencie as it is thought doth weare a cloake as beleeving that hereby he hath righteousnesse and doth despise others who with reverence doe weare other common and usuall kindes of garments let him be accursed And Augustine De bono coniugali cap 21. dareth not preferre the virginitie of the Baptist before the wedlock of Abraham Therefore he that doth vow virginitie or single life doth either vow it as a singular worship of God And then because the state of single life is not commanded by the word of God this vow pertaineth to the commandements of men whereof Christ saith In vain do they worship me teaching for doctrines the precepts of men Or else he worketh it as a merit of remission of sinnes and of life eternall and then it is evidently a wicked vow whereunto no man is bound It is to no better purpose to vow povertie For either thou are poore by condition or estate and possessest no earthly substance And then this crosse which God hath laid upon thee thou must beare it patiently which moreover if thou doe vow thou doest nothing else then if in thy sicknesse thou shouldest vow that thou wouldest alwaies bee sicke or that in thy infamie thou shouldest alwaies vow to be infamous which kind of vow is rather a madnesse then godlinesse Or else thou dost possesse substance and vowest that forsaking thy substance thou wilt alwaies leade a poore life and get thy living by beging and obtaine by the merit of this vow eternall life and then this vow is first of al repugnant to the love of thy neighbour which requireth that by thy begging thou be not troublesome to any further then necessitie compelleth secondly it is contrary to faith in Christ because that he alone is the merit of eternall life Therefore it is evident that this kind of vow is unlawful and wicked But so to forsake thy substance as to give it to a common use is not to follow after poverty but to provide a more certaine and bountiful living for thy selfe the which what manner of worship it is before God it cannot be unknown And as for obedience it is either referred to God and then it is not an arbitrary vow but of due necessitie of which obedience it is said Obedience is better then sacrifice Or else it is referred to man and then of their owne accord they are to perform those duties which the subject oweth to the Magistrate children to the Parents servants to their Lords and schollers to their Schoolemasters These things doth God look for at mens hands whether they be vowed or not vowed but yet with this condition that we do alwaies rather obey God then men But to vow obedience unto man without a speciall calling of God that by the works of such obedience a man may not onely performe a singular worship unto God but also purge his sins before God it is altogether superfluous because that Christ saith They worship me in vain with the traditions of men and also wicked because the obedience of Christ alone which he performed to God his Father hath puged our sinnes and reconciled us with God By all these things it is manifest that the kinde of vowing single life povertie and obedience doth not agree with that doctrine which is indeed Catholique especially seeing that certain men are not afraid to make this kinde of vowing equall with Baptisme Out of the Confession of SUEVELAND Of Monkerie CHAP. 12. ANd for the same cause that all our Iustification doth consist The former part of this 12. Chap. might more commodiously have been referred to the 17. Sect. where we intreated of true Christian libertie if those things which follow had not hindered it in faith in Iesus Christ whereupon we have libertie given to us in all externall things we have permitted the bonds of Monkerie to be released among us For we saw that this liberty of Christians was vehemently challenged in every place by
may profit it very much and finally may help and further it very excellently His chiefest dutie is to procure and maintaine peace and publique tranquillitie Which doubtlesse he shall never doe more happily then when he shall be truly seasoned with the feare of God and true religion namely when he shall after the example of most holy Kings and Princes of the people of the Lord advance the preaching of the truth and the pure and sincere faith and shall root out lies and all superstition with all impietie and Idolatry and shall defend the Church of God For indeed we teach that the care of religion doth chiefly appertaine to the holy Magistrate let him therefore hold the word of God in his hands and look that nothing be taught contrary thereunto In like manner let him governe the people committed to him of God * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession with good laws made according to the word of God Let him hold them in discipline and in their dutie and in obedience let him excrcise judgement by judging uprightly let him not accept any mans person or receive bribes let him deliver widdows fatherlesse children and those that be afflicted from wrong let him represse yea and cut off such as are unjust either by deceit or by violence For he hath not received the sword of God in vaine Therefore let him draw forth this sword of God against all malefactours Rom. 13. seditious persons theeves or murderers oppressours blasphemers perjured persons and all those whom God hath commanded him to punish or execute Let him suppresse stubborn heretiques which are heretiques in deed who cease not to blaspheme the majestie of God and to trouble the Church yea and finally to destroy it but if so be it be necessary to preserve the safetie of the people by warre let him doe it in the name of God so that he first seeke peace by all means possible and use it not save onely then when he can save his subjects no way but by warre And while as the Magistrate doth these things in faith he serveth God by those works as with such as be good works and shall receive a blessing from the Lord. We condemne the Anabaptists who as they denie that a Christian man should beare the office of a Magistrate so also they deny that any man can justly be put to death by the Magistrate or that the Magistrate may make warre or that oathes should be performed to the Magistrates and such like things For as God will worke the safetie of his people by the Magistrate whom he hath given to be as it were a father of the world so all the subjects are commanded to acknowledge this benefit of God in the Magistrate therefore let them honour and reverence the Magistrate as the minister of God let them love him favour him and pray for him as their father and let them obey all his just and equall commandements Finally let them pay all customes and tributes and all other duties of the like sort faithfully and willingly * Looke the 2. Observat And if the common safetie of the countrey and justice require it and the Magistrate doe of necessitie make warre let them lay down their life and spend their blood for the common safetie and defence of the Magistrate and that in the name of God willingly valiantly and cheerefully For he that opposeth himselfe against the Magistrate doth procure the wrath of God against him We condemne therefore all contemners of Magistrates as rebels enemies of the Common-wealth seditious villaines and in a word all such as doe either openly or closely refuse to performe those duties which they ought to doe c. The Conclusion VVE beseech God our most mercifull Father in heaven that he will blesse the Princes of the people and us and his whole people through Iesus Christ our onely Lord and Saviour to whom be praise and thankesgiving both now and for ever Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA Of Magistracie SEeing that every Magistrate is of God his chiefe dutie except it please him to exercise a tyrannie consisteth in this to defend religion from all blasphemie and to procure it and as the Prophet teacheth out of the word of the Lord to put it in practise so much as in him lyeth In which part truly the first place is given to the pure and free preaching of the word of God the instruction of the youth of Citizens and a right and diligent teaching in Schooles lawfull discipline a liberall provision for the Ministers of the Church and a diligent care for the poore Secondly to judge the people according * Looke the 1. observation upon this confession to just and divine laws to keepe judgement and justice to maintaine this publique peace to cherish the Common-wealth and to punish the offenders according to the quantitie of the fault in their riches body or life which things when he doth he performeth a due worship or service to God We know that though we be free we ought wholly in a true faith holily to submit our selves to the Magistrate both with our body and with all our goods and indeavour of minde also to performe faithfulnesse and * Looke the 2. Observat the oath which we made to him so farre forth as his government is not evidently repugnant to him for whose sake we doe reverence the Magistrate Out of the Confession of BASILL Of Magistracie MOreover God hath assigned to the Magistrate who is his minister the sword and chiefe externall power for the defence of the good and to take revenge and punishment of the Rom. 13. evill Therefore every Christian Magistrate * Looke the 1. Observation upon this confession in the number whereof we also desire to be doth direct all his strength to this that among those which are committed to his credit the name of God may be sanctified his kingdome may be enlarged and men may live according to his will with an earnest rooting out of all naughtinesse And in the margent This dutie also was injoyned to the heathenish Magistrate how much more to the Christian Magistrate ought it to be commended as to the true substitute of God Also Art 11. Sect. 1. 3. and 4. We doe clearely protest that together with all other doctrins which are directly contrary to the sound and pure doctrine of Iesus Christ we doe not onely not receive but as abominations and blasphemies reject and condemne those strange and erroneous doctrines which the spirits of hurleburly among other damnable opinions doe bring forth saying c. that Magistrates cannot be Christians And in the margent The Magistrate doth then shew himself to be a good Magistrate when he is a true Christian The Conclusion LAst of all we submit this our Confession to the judgement of the holy Scripture of the Bible and therefore we promise that if out of the foresaid Scriptures we may be better
impious distinction of Latria dulia and hyperdulia if so be that it be referred to religious worship should here be confirmed For otherwise as for civill honour which is due to the higher powers and to some other for honestie and orders sake we are so farre from rejecting it that we teach that seeing it is commanded of God it cannot be neglected of us without some wound of conscience Vpon the same SHe was made a deare companion of Christ by the holy Ghost Obser 1. pag. â8 through faith Vnderstand this of that peculiar grace and mercy which was bestowed upon Mary alone whereby she was made the Mother of God that bare him and was also indued with an excellent faith and not as though any duties of the onely Mediatour Christ either of redemption or intercession were to be attributed to her as afterwards in plaine words is expressely declared Vpon the same MVch lesse their images The meaning of this is that we are Obser 3. pag. 2â bound to honour in the Lord both the Saints that are alive and also the memory of them that are dead But to their Images we are not to give any shew of worship whether religious or civill for as much as that cannot be attempted without abominable superstition Vpon the Confession of Auspurge OFfer up their prayers by the Sonne of God as in the end of the Obser 1 pag. â7 prayers it is accustomed to be said Through Iesus Christ our Lord c. These words doe not excuse the Popish prayers unto Saints which they conclude with this tearme of words for that he speaketh here of godly prayers unto God and not of idolatrous and superstitious prayers to Saints Vpon the Confession of Saxonie THere is no doubt but such as are in blisse pray for the Church Obser 1. pag. 43. c. Looke the first observation upon this Confession above in the 1. Section Vpon the same VVAsting Gods gifts in vain Concerning wasting and losing Obser 2. pag. 44. of the Spirit and of the gifts of the same look the first Observation upon this Confession in the 4. Sect. following IN THE FOVRTH SECTION Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THey teach also that we must acknowledge our weakenesse The Obser 1 pag. 66. termes of imbecillitie and difficultie which this Confession useth in many places must be referred either to the regenerate in whom the spirit struggling with the flesh can not without a wonderfull conflict get the upper hand or else unto that strife betweene reason and the affections whereof the Philosophers speake in which not the spirit with the flesh for the spirit is through grace in the regenerate onely but the reliques of judgement and conscience that is of the Image of God which for the most part are faulty do strive with the will wholly corrupted according to the saying of the Poet I see the better and like it well but follow the worse c. Which thing is largely and plainly set forth in the latter Confession of Helvetia Vpon the same IT could not rise againe or recover that fall This is thus to be taken Obser 2. pag. 67. not as though the first grace doth finde us onely weake and feeble before regeneration whereas we are rather stark dead in our sins and therefore we must be quickned by the first grace and after we be once quickned by the first be helped by the second following and confirmed and strengthned by the same continuing with us to the end of our race Vpon the Confession of Belgia THerefore whatsoever things are taught as touching mans free Obser 1. pag. 70. will c. This generall word Whatsoever we take to appertaine to those things onely which either the Pelagians or Papists or any other have taught touching this point contrary to the authoritie of the Scripture Vpon the Confession of Auspurge THat which in this Confession is said touching the libertie of Obser 1. pag. 71. mans nature to performe a civill iustice and cited out of the 3. book hypognosticon which is fathered upon Augustine we are taught it out of another place of the same Father namely in his Booke de gratia ad Valentinum Cap. 20. whose words are these The holy Scripture if it be well looked into doth shew that not onely the good wils of men which God maketh good of evill and having made them good doth guide them unto good actions and to eternall life but also those which are for the preservation of the creature in this life are so in Gods power that he maketh them bend when he will and whether he will either to bestow benefits upon some or to inflict punishments upon others according as he doth appoint in his most secret and yet without doubt most iust iudgement Vpon the same THis spirituall iustice is wrought in us when we are helped by Obser 2. pag. 72. and 73. the holy Ghost And a little after In these sure we had need to be guided and helped of the holy Spirit according to that saying of Paul The Spirit helpeth our infirmities c. Vnderstand this not of any naturall facultie which unto any good thing indeed is none at all but of the will regenerated which is very weake except it be aided by another grace even unto the end And so also must it be understood which is said a little after that The law of God can not be fulfilled by mans nature to wit though it be changed and renued according as we have declared in the former Observations upon the Confession of Bohemia which we advise you to looke over Vpon the same MAns nature can by it selfe performe c. By it selfe that is Obser 3. pag. 73. by it owne proper and inward motion yet so as the working and goodnesse of God who upholdeth the societie of men is not excluded which doth not indeed renue a man but preserveth that reason which is left in him though it be corrupt against the unbridled affections and disperseth the darknesse of the minde lest it overspread the light that remaineth and represseth the disorder of the affections lest they burst forth into act Vpon the Confession of Saxonie THat which is both here and else where in this Confession Obser 1. pag. 7â and now and then in the Confession of Auspurge repeated touching the shaking off and losing the holy Spirit we take it thus that it is chiefly meant of the gifts which are bestowed even upon those also which pertain nothing to the Church as in Socrates Aristides Cicero and some others there shined certain sparks of excellent vertues Secondly of those gifts also which are bestowed upon those that are so in the Church that yet they are not of the Church nor truly regenerated by the spirit of adoption as may be seene in the examples of Saul Judas and such others For as concerning the spirit of sanctification which is onely in those that are truely regenerated it is
onely inspiration of the lying spirit Vpon the same Do agree with the Canon law c. We would have it declared Obser 2. pag. 446. unto us what manner of law this Canon law is seeing that there be many things both in certaine ancient and especially in the Canons of the Popes flat repugnant to the word of God and to equitie Vpon the same As mortall sins and such as expell the holy Ghost c. why we Observ 3. 446. do think that this also hath need to be more diligently expounded we have shewed not once before Looke the 4. Sect. observ 1. and 2. upon this same Confess Also Sect. 8. observ 4. upon the Confession of Auspurge Vpon the same Where as the words of Christ did speake c. If so be that we Obser 4. pag. 448. should admit that Gospell according to the Egyptians wherein those words be attributed to Christ Vpon the Confession of Wirtemberge ANnd that it is a mysterie c. to wit a spirituall marriage Observ 1. 451. between Christ and his Church and not this carnall or corporall and humane marriage which is not appointed to represent that other which is spirituall Vpon the same The politique laws which are the ordinances of God c. we Obser 2 pag. 451. also do approve the politique laws touching these things so that the consciences be not snared and that which in this contract is meerely divine be administred according to the true word of God being distinguished from civill controversies which fall out in marriage Looke before observation 1. upon the former Confession of Helvetia IN THE NINETEENTH SECTION Vpon the latter Confession of Helvetia VVIth good laws made according to the word of God that is Obser 1. pag. 458. with such as doe not forbid that which God doth command in the morall law and by the voice of nature it selfe nor command that which he forbiddeth For otherwise by the name of the word of God the Iudaicall civill law might also be understood to the which not withstanding we are not bound in so much as it is civill but onely so farre forth as it is grounded upon a generall and perpetuall rule of justice Vpon the former Confession of Helvetia ACcording to iust and divine Laws c. That is agreeable to Observ 1. pag 400. equitie and righteousnesse and to conclude to the law of nature whereof God himselfe is the Author Vpon the same And the oath which we made to him c. That is an oath whereby Obser 2. pag. 460. subjects are bound to their Magistrates Vpon the Confession of Basil IN the number whereof we also desire to be c. These things are Obser 1. pag. 461. spoken in the person of the Magistrates themselves and not of the Pastours of the Church at Basil in so much as this Confession was published in the name of the Magistrates themselves Vpon the Confession of Bohemia THe people is taught that they ought to obey no man more then Obser 1. pag. 464. God This is so farre to be extended as that we must understand that we ought not to obey any in these things which pertaine to the conscience and to salvation but God alone seeing that the Apostle doth not except so much as the Angels themselves Gal. 1. The end of the Harmonie and of the Observations A GENERALL CONFESSION OF THE TRVE CHRISTIAN FAITH and Religion according to Gods Word and Acts of our Parliaments subscribed by the Kings Majestie and his Houshold with sundry others To the glory of God and good example of all men At Edinborough the 28. day of Ianuary The yeere of our Lord 1581. And in the 14. yeere of His Majesties Raigne WE all and every one of us under written protest that after long and due examination of our owne consciences in matters of true and false Religion are now throughly resolved in the truth by the Word and spirit of God And therefore we beleeve with our hearts confesse with our mouthes subscribe with our hands and constantly affirme before God and the whole world that this onely is the true Christian faith and religion pleasing God and bringing salvation to man which is now by the mercie of God revealed to the world by the preaching of the blessed Evangell and is received beleeved and defended by many and sundry notable Churches and Realms but chiefly by the Church of Scotland the Kings Majestie and three Estates of this Realm as Gods eternall truth and onely ground of our salvation as more particularly is expressed in the Confession of our Faith established and publikely confirmed by sundry Acts of Parliaments and now of a long time hath been openly professed by the Kings Majestie and whole body of this Realm both in burgh and land To the which confession and form of Religion we willingly agree in our consciences in all points as unto Gods undoubted truth and verity grounded onely upon his written word And therefore we abhorre and detest all contrary religion and doctrin but chiefly all kinde of Papistry in generall and particular heads even as they are now damned and confuted by the word of God and Church of Scotland but especially we detest and refuse the usurped authoritie of that Romane Antichrist upon the Scriptures of God upon the Church the civill Magistrate and conscience of men all his tyrannous Laws made upon indifferent things against our Christian liberty his erronious doctrin against the sufficiencie of the written word the perfection of the law the office of Christ and his blessed Evangell his corrupted doctrin concerning originall sin our naturall inabilitie and rebellion to Gods law our justification by faith onely our imperfect sanctification and obedience to the law the nature number and use of the holy Sacraments his five bastard sacraments with all his rites ceremonies and false doctrin added to the administration of the true Sacraments without the word of God his cruell judgement against infants departing without the Sacrament his absolute necessitie of Baptisme his blasphemous opinion of transubstantiation or reall presence of Christs body in the elements and receiving of the same by the wicked or bodies of men his dispensations with solemn oathes perjuries and degrees of marriage forbidden in the word his crueltie against the innocent divorced his devilish Masse his blasphemous Priesthood his prophane sacrifice for the sins of the dead and the quick his Canonization of men calling upon Angels or Saints departed worshipping of Images reliques and crosses dedicating of Churches Altars Daies Vows to creatures his Purgatory prayers for the dead praying or speaking in a strange language with his processions and blasphemous Letany and multitude of Advocates or Mediatours his manifold orders Auricular confession his dispersed uncertain repentance his generall and doubt some faith his satisfactions of men for their sins his justification by works Opus Operatum works of supererogation merits pardons peregrinations and stations his holy
our God to have created Gen. 1. 2. man to wit our first father Adam to his own image and similitude to whom he gave wisdome Lordship justice free-will and cleare knowledge of himselfe so that in the whole nature of man there could be noted no imperfection From which honour and perfection man and woman did both fall the woman Gen. 2. being deceived by the serpent and man obeying the voice of the woman both conspiring against the Soveraigne Majestie of God who in expresse words had before threatned death if they presumed to eate of the forbidden tree Of Originall sinne BY which transgression commonly called Originall sinne was the Image of God utterly defaced in man and he and his posteritie Eph. 3. Rom. 5. Iohn 3. Rom 5. 8. of nature became enemies to God slaves to Satan and servants to sin Insomuch that death everlasting hath had and shall have power and dominion over all that have not been are not or shall not be regenerate from above which regeneration is wrought by the power of the holy Ghost working in the hearts of the Elect of God an assured faith in the promise of God revealed to us in his word by which faith we apprehend Christ Iesus with the graces and benefits promised in him Of the revelation of the promise FOr this we constantly beleeve that God after the fearefull and and horrible defection of man from his obedience did seeke Adam againe call upon him rebuke his sinne convict him of the Gen. 3. Gen. 12. 15. Isa 7. 8. same and in the end made unto him a most joyfull promise to wit that the seed of the woman should breake down the serpents head that is he should destroy the works of the Devill which promise as it was repeated and made more cleare from time to time so was it imbraced with joy and most constantly received of all those faithfull from Adam to Noe from Noe to Abraham from Abraham to David and so forth to the incarnation of Christ Iesus all we meane the faithfull Fathers under the law did see the joyfull dayes of Christ Iesus and did rejoyce The continuance increase and preservation of the Church VVE most constantly beleeve that God preserved instructed Ezâc 16. Gân 12. 13. Exod. 1. 2. Exod. 20. multiplyed honoured decored and from death called to life his Church in all ages from Adam till the comming of Christ in the flesh For Abraham he called from his Fathers countrey him he instructed his seed he multiplied the same he marvellously preserved and more marvellously delivered from the bondage and tyrannie of Pharaoh to them he gave his laws constitutions and ceremonies them he possessed in the land of Canaan to them after Iudges and after Saul he gave David to be Josu 1. 25. 2 Reg. 17. King to whom he made promise that of the fruit of his loynes should one sit for ever upon his regall seat To this same people from time to time he sent Prophets to reduce them to the right way of their God from the which oftentimes they declined by Idolatry And albeit that for the stubborn contempt of justice he 2 Reg. 24. 25. Deut. 28. Ier. 39. Esdr 1. Agge 1. 2. Zach. 3. was compelled to give them into the hands of their enemies as before was threatned by the mouth of Moses in so much that the holy Citie was destroyed the temple burnt with fire and the whole land left desolate the space of 70. yeeres yet of mercie did he reduce them againe to Ierusalem where the Citie and Temple were reedified and they against all temptations and assaults of Satan did abide till the Messias came according to the promise Of the incarnation of Christ Iesus VVHen the fulnesse of time came God sent his sonne his Galat. 4. Luk. 1. 2. eternall wisdome the substance of his own glory into this world who tooke the nature of manhood of the substance of a woman to wit of a Virgin and that by operation of the holy Ghost And so was borne the just seed of David the angel of the great counsell of God the very Messias promised whom we acknowledge and confesse Emmanuel very God and very man two perfect natures united and joyned in one person By which our confession we condemne that damnable and pestilent heresies of Arrius Marcion Eutiches Nestorius and such others as either did denie the eternitie of his Godhead either the veritie of his humane nature either confound them either yet divide them Why it behoveth the Mediatour to be very God and very man VVE acknowledge and confesse that this most wondrous conjunction betwixt the Godhead and the manhood in Christ Iesus did proceed from the eternall and immutable decree of God whence also our salvation springeth and dependeth Election FOr that same eternall God and Father who of meere grace elected us in Christ Iesus his Sonne before the foundation of the world was laid appointed him to be our head our brother Ephes 1. Heb. 2. our Pastour and great Bishop of our soules But because that the enmitie betwixt the justice of God and our sinnes was such that no flesh by it selfe could or might have attained unto God it Iohn 20. behoved that the Sonne of God should descend unto us and take himselfe a body of our body flesh of our flesh and bone of our bones and so become the perfect Mediatour betwixt God and man giving power to so many as beleeve in him to be the sonnes of God as himselfe doth witnesse I passe up to my Father and Iohn 1. Iohn 20. unto your God By which most holy fraternitie whatsoever we have lost in Adam is restored to us againe And for this cause are we not afraid to call God our Father not so much because hee hath created us which we have common with the reprobate as for that that he hath given to us his onely Sonne to be our brother and given unto us grace to acknowledge and embrace him for our Mediatour as before is said It behoved farther the Messias Isa 53. and Redeemer to be very God and very man because he was to beare the punishment due for our transgressions and to present himselfe in the presence of his Fathers judgement as in our person to suffer for our transgression and inobedience by death to overcome him that was authour of death But because the onely Godhead could not suffer death neither yet could the only manhood overcome the same he joyned both together in one person that the imbecillitie of the one should suffer and be subject to death which we had deserved and the infinite and invincible power of the other to wit of the Godhead should triumph and purchase to us life libertie and perpetuall victory and so we confesse and most undoubtedly beleeve Christs Death Passion and Buriall THat our Lord Iesus offered himselfe a voluntary sacrifice unto Heb. 10. Esa 53. his Father for us that he
the determination and commandement that it giveth by the plain word of God so soone doe we reverence and embrace the same But if men under the name of a Councel pretend to forge unto us new Articles of our faith or to make constitutions repugning to the word of God then utterly we must refuse the same as the doctrine of Devils which draweth our soules from the voice of our onely God to follow the doctrine and constitutions of men The 1 Tim 4. cause then why that generall Councels came together was neither to make any perpetual law which God before had not made neither yet to forge new Articles of our beliefe neither to give the word of God authoritie much lesse to make that to be his word or yet the true interpretation of the same which was not before his holy wil expressed in his word But the cause of Councels we mean of such as merit the name of Councels was partly for confutation of heresies for giving publike confession of their faith to the posteritie following which both they did by the authoritie of Gods written word and not by any opinion of prerogative that they could not erre by reason of their generall assembly And this we judge to have been the chiefe cause of generall Councels The other was for good pollicie and order to be constitute observed in the Church wherein as in the house of God it becometh all things to be done decently and in order Not that we think that one pollicie and one order in ceremonies can be appointed for all ages times and places for as ceremonies such as men have devised are but temporall so may and ought they to be changed when they rather suffer superstition then that they edifie the Church using the same Of the Sacraments AS the fathers under the law besides the veritie of the sacrifices had two chief Sacraments to wit Circumcision the Passeover the despisers and contemners whereof were not reputed for Gods people so we acknowledge and confesse that we now in the time of the Gospel have two chiefe Sacraments only instituted by the Lord Iesus and commanded to be used of all those that wil be reputed members of his body to wit Baptisme and the Supper or Table of the Lord Iesus called the communion of his bodie and his blood And these Sacraments as well of the Old as of the New Testament now instituted of God not onely to make a visible difference betwixt his people and those that were without his league but also to exercise the faith of his children and by participation of the same Sacraments to seale in their hearts the assurance of his promise and of that most blessed conjunction union and societie which the Elect have with their head Christ Iesus And thus we utterly damne the vanitie of those that affirme Sacraments to be nothing else but the naked and bare signes No we assuredly beleeve that by baptisme we are ingrafted into Christ Iesus to be made partakers of his justice by which our sins are covered and remitted And also that in the Supper rightly used Christ Iesus is so joyned with us that he becometh the very nourishment and food of our soules Not that we imagine any transubstantiation of the bread in Christs naturall body and of wine in his naturall blood as the Papists have perniciously taught and damnably beleeved but this union and conjunction which we have with the body and blood of Christ Iesus in the right use of the Sacrament is wrought by the operation of the holy Ghost who by true faith carrieth us above all things that are visible carnall and earthly and maketh us to feed upon the body and blood of Christ Iesus which was once broken and shed for us which now is in heaven and appeareth in the presence of his Father for us and notwithstanding the farre distance of place which is betwixt his body now glorified in heaven and us now mortall in this earth yet we must assuredly beleeve that the bread which we breake is the communion of Christs body and the cup which we blesse is the communion of his blood so that we confesse and undoubtedly beleeve that the faithfull in the right use of the Lords Table doe so eate the body and drink the blood of the Lord Iesus that he remaineth in them and they in him Yea they are so made flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones that as the eternall Godhead giveth to the flesh of Christ Iesus which of the owne condition and nature was mortall and corruptible life and immortalitie so doth Christ Iesus his flesh and blood eaten and drunken by us give unto vs the same prerogatives Which albeit we confesse are neither given unto us at this time onely neither yet by the proper power and vertue of the Sacrament onely yet we affirme that the faithfull in the right use of the Lords Table have such conjunction with Christ Iesus as the naturall man cannot apprehend yea and further we affirme that albeit the faithfull oppressed by negligence and manly infirmitie doe not profit so much as they would in the very instant action of the Supper yet shall it after bring fruit forth as lively seed sowne in good ground For the holy spirit which can never be divided from the right institution of the Lord Iesus will not frustrate the faithfull of the fruit of that mysticall action but all this we say cometh of true faith which apprehendeth Christ Iesus who onely maketh his Sacraments effectuall unto us And therefore whosoever slandereth us as that we affirme or beleeve Sacraments to be onely naked and bare signes doth injury unto us and speaketh against the manifest truth But this liberally and frankly we confesse that we make distinction betwixt Christ Iesus in his eternall substance and betwixt the elements in the sacramentall signes So that we wil neither worship the signes in place of that which is signified by them neither yet doe we despise and interpret them as unprofitable and vaine but do use them with all reveverence examining our selves diligently before that so we doe Because we are assured by the mouth of the Apostle that such as eate of that bread and drink of that cup unworthily are guilty of the body and of the blood of Christ Iesus Of the right administration of the Sacraments THat Sacraments be rightly ministred we judge two things requisite the one that they be ministred by lawfull ministers whom we affirme to be onely they that are appointed to the preaching of the word into whose mouthes God hath put some Sermon of exhortation they being men lawfully chosen thereto by some Church The other that they be ministred in such elements and in such sort as God hath appointed else we affirme that they cease to be right Sacraments of Christ Iesus And therefore it is that we flie the societie with the papisticall Church in participation of their Sacraments first because their Ministers are no
which be without the reach of our capacity Nay rather we apply to our owne use that which the Scripture teacheth for our quietnesse and contentation sake to wit that God to whom all things are subject with a fatherly care watcheth for us so that not so much as a haire of our head falleth to the ground without his will and that he hath Satan and all our adversaries so fast bound that unlesse leave be given them they cannot doe us any little harme Out of the Confession of BELGIA VVE know God by two manner of wayes first by the making Artic. 2. preserving and governing of this whole world For that to our eyes is as a most excellent book in which all creatures from the least to the greatest are graven as it were characters and certaine letters by which the invisible things of God may be seen and known of us namely his everlasting power and Godhead as Paul the Apostle speaketh Rom. 1. Chap. 10. which knowledge sufficeth to convince and make all men without excuse c. Looke for the rest in the first Section of the Scripture and in the second Section of God Artic. 12. VVE beleeve that the Father by his word that is by the Son made heaven earth and all other creatures of nothing when he saw it fit and convenient and gave to every one his being forme and divers offices that they might serve their Creator and that he doth now cherish uphold and governe them all according to his everlasting providence and infinite power and that to this end that they might serve man and man might serve his God He also made the Angels all good by nature that they might be his Ministers and might also attend upon the Elect of which notwithstanding some fell from that excellent nature in which God had created them into everlasting destruction but some by the singular grace of God abode in the first State of theirs but the Devils and those wicked spirits are so corrupted and defiled that they be sworn enemies to good and all goodnesse which as theeves out of a watch tower lye in waite for the Church and all the members thereof that by their juglings and deceits they may destroy and lay waste all things Therefore being through their own malice addicted to everlasting condemnation they look every day for the dreadfull punishments of their mischiefs We therefore in this place reject the errour of the Saduces who denied that there were any spirits or Angels as also the errour of the Manichees who hold that the Devils have their beginning of themselves and of their own nature evill and not corrupted by wilfull disobedience We beleeve that this most gracious and mightie God after he had made all things left them not to be ruled after the will of chance or fortune but himselfe doth so continually rule and governe them according to the prescript rule of his holy will that nothing can happen in this world without his Decree and Ordinance and yet God cannot be said to be either the author or guiltie of the evils that happen in this world For both his infinite and incomprehensible power and goodnesse stretcheth so farre that even then he decreeth and executeth his works and deeds justly and holily when as both the devill and the wicked doe unjustly And whatsoever things he doth passing the reach of mans capacitie we will not curiously and above our capacitie inquire into them Nay rather we humbly and reverently adore the secret yet just judgements of God For it sufficeth us as being Christs Disciples to learne onely those things which he himself teacheth in his word neither doe we thinke it lawfull to passe these bounds And this doctrin affordeth us exceeding great comfort For by it we know that nothing befalleth us by chance but all by the will of our heavenly Father who watcheth over us with a Fatherly care indeed having all things in subjection to himself so that not a haire of our head which are every one numbred can be plucked away nor the least sparrow light on the ground without the will of our Father In these things therefore do we wholly rest acknowledging that God holdeth the Devils and all our enemies so bridled as it were with snaffles that without his will and good leave they are not able to hurt any of us and in this place we reject the detestable opinion of the Epicures who fained God to be idle to doe nothing and to commit all things to chance THE FOVRTH SECTION OF MANS FALL SIN AND FREE-WILL The latter Confession of HELVETIA Of mans fall fin and the cause of sin CHAP. 8. MAN was from the beginning created of God after the Image of God in righteousnesse and true holinesse good and upright but by the instinct of the Serpent and his own fault falling from goodnesse and uprightnesse became subject to sin death and divers calamities and such an one as he became by his fall such are all his off-spring even subject to sin death and sundry calamities And we take sin to be that naturall corruption of man derived or spread from those our first parents unto us all through which we being drowned in evill concupiscences and cleane turned away from God but prone to all evill full of all wickednesse distrust contempt and hatred of God can doe no good of our selves no not so much as thinke of any And that more is even as Matth. 12. we doe grow in yeers so by wicked thoughts words and deeds committed against the law of God we bring forth corrupt fruits worthy of an evill tree in which respect we through our own desert being subject to the wrath of God are in danger of just punishments so that we had all been cast away from God had not Christ the Deliverer brought us back again By death therefore we understand not only bodily death which is once to be suffered of all us for sins but also everlasting punishments due to our corruption and to our sins For the Apostle Eph. 2. saith We were dead in trespasses and sins and were by nature the children of wrath as well as others But God which is rich in mercie even when we were dead by sins quickened us together in Christ Againe As by one man sin entred into the world and by sin death and Rom. 5. so death went over all men for as much as all men have sinned c. We therefore acknowledge that originall sin is in all men we acknowledge that all other sins which spring here out are both called and are in deed sins by what name soever they be tearmed whether mortall or veniall or also that which is called sin against the holy Ghost which is never forgiven we also confesse that sins are not equall although they spring from the same fountaine Mar. 3. 1 Joh. 5. Matth. 10. 11. of corruption and unbeliefe but that some are more grievous then other even as the Lord hath
sake And Phil. 1. Phil 2. again I am perswaded that he that began this good worke in you will perform it untill the day of the Lord Iesus Also It is God that worketh in you the will and the deed Where neverthelesse we teach that there are two things to be observed First that the regenerate in the choice and working of that which is good do not onely work passively but actively For they are mooved of God that themselves may do that which they do And Augustine doth truly alleadge that saying that God is said to be our helper For no man can be helped but he that doth somewhat The Manichees did bereeve man of all action and made him like a stone and a block Secondly that in the regenerate there remaineth infirmitie For seeing that sind welleth in us and that flesh in the regenerate striveth against the spirit even to our lives end they do not readily performe in every point that which they had purposed These things are confirmed by the Apostle Rom. 7. Gal. 5. Therefore our free-will is weake by reason of the reliques of the old Adam remaining in us so long as we live and of the humane corruption which so neerely cleaveth to them In the meane while because that the strength of the flesh and reliques of the old man are not of such great force that they can wholly quench the work of the spirit therefore the faithfull are called free yet so that they doe acknowledge their infirmitie and glory no whit at all of their free-will For that which S. Augustine doth repeat so often out of the Apostle ought alwaies to be kept in minde by the faithfull What hast thou that thou hast not received and if thou hast received it why doest thou boast as though thou hadst not received it Hitherto may be added that that commeth not straight way to passe which we have purposed For the events of things are in the hand of God For which cause Paul Besought the Lord that he would prosper Rom. 1. 19. his iourney Wherefore in this respect also free-will is very weak But in outward things no man denieth but that both the regenerate and unregenerate have their free-wil For man hath this constitution common with other creatures to whom he is not inferiour to will some things and to nill other things So he may speake or keep silence go out of his house or abide within Although herein also Gods power is evermore to be marked Numb 24. Luke 1. which brought to passe that Balaam could not go so farre as he would and that Zacharias coming out of the Temple could not speak as he would have done In this matter we condemn the Manichees who deny that the beginning of evill unto man being good came from his free-will We condemn also the Pelagians who affirme that an evill man hath free-will sufficiently to performe a good precept Both these are confuted by the Scripture which saith to the former God made man upright and to the latter If the Son make you free then are you free indeed Out of the former Confession of HELVETIA MAN being the most perfect Image of God in earth and having the Chiesdome of all visible creatures consisting of soul and body whereof this is mortall that immortall after he was made holy of the Lord he by his owne fault falling into sin drew whole mankinde with him into the same fall and made him subject to the same calamitie And this infection which men tearme Originall hath so invaded Artic. 8. the whole stocke that the childe of wrath and the enemie of God can by none other then by the divine help of Christ be cured For if there be any sparke of good fruit remaining here it being weakned daily by our sins declineth to the worse For the force of evill doth get the upper hand neither doth it suffer reason to beare the sway nor the most divine facultie of the minde to have the preheminence Whereupon we do so attribute free-will to man as that knowing Artic. 9. and having a will to do good and evill we finde notwithstanding by experience that of our own accord we may do evill but Gen. 1. we can neither imbrace nor follow any good thing except being illuminated by the grace of Christ we be stirred up and effectually mooved thereunto For God is he which worketh in us both to will Eph. 4. and to bring to passe according to his good will And Salvation is of the Lord destruction of our selves Out of the Confession of BASILL Artic. 2. Of man Gen. 3. and 5. Rom. 5. 1 Cor. 15. Eph. 2. Gen. 6. and 8. Ioh. 3. Rom. 3. VVE confesse that in the beginning man was made of God in righteousnesse and true holinesse after the true Image of God but he fell into sin of his own accord by the which fall whole mankinde is made corrupt and subject unto damnation Hence it is that our nature is defiled and become so prone unto sin that except it be renued by the holy Ghost man of himself can Psal 143. Ephes 2. neither do nor will any good Out of the Confession of BOHEMIA or the WALDENSES Of the knowledge of a mans self Also of sin the causes and fruits thereof and of the promise of God CHAP. 4 FOurthly touching the knowledge of himself man is taught and that after two sorts First the knowledge of his estate yet being in his innocencie or voyd of all fault that is of his nature being perfect from whence he fell Secondly the knowledge of Gen. 1. his sin and mortalitie into which he fell The estate and condition of his innocencie and righteousnesse consisteth in these points that the Lord in the beginning made man after his own Image and likenesse and adorned him with the gifts of his grace or bountie that he engraffed in him righteousnesse and his spirit a soul and a body together with all the faculties and powers thereof and so made him holy just wise immortall and a most pleasant temple for his heavenly spirit in the mind will memory and judgement and bestowed upon him cleare light of understanding integritie and a very ordinate or lawfull love towards God and all his creatures also a full and absolute obedience or habilitie to obey God the true feare of God and a sincere Eccles â7 Ephes 1. heart and nature that man might be his own possession and his proper and peculiar workmanship created unto the praise of his glorious grace Man being placed in this estate had left unto him free-will so that if he would he was able to fulfill that commandement which God gave him and thereby to retaine righteousnesse both for himselfe and for all his posteritie after him and every way to enjoy a spirit soule body and an estate most Eccles 15. blessed and further also to make a way unto a farre more excellent glory by considering that fire and water
honesty of life according to that Apostolike rule which Saint Paul giveth in the 1 to Timothy 3. cap. and 1 to Titus And those which are chosen let them be ordained of the Elders with publike prayer and laying on of hands We doe here therefore condemne all those which runne of their own accord being neither chosen sent nor ordained We doe also utterly disallow unfit Ministers and such as are not furnished with gifts requisite for a Pastor In the meane time we are not ignorant that the innocent simplicitie of certaine Pastours in the Primitive Church did sometimes more profit the Church then the manifold exquisite and nice learning of other some that were over loftie and high minded And for this cause we also at this day doe not reject the honest simplicitie of certaine men which yet is not destitute of all knowledge and learning The Apostles of Christ doe terme all those which beleeve in Christ Priests but not in regard of their ministerie but because Exod. 19. 2 Pet. 1. Apoc. 1. that all the faithfull being made Kings and Priests by Christ may offer vp spirituall sacrifices unto God The ministerie then and Priesthood are things farre different one from the other For Priesthood as we said even now is common to all Christians so is not the ministerie And we have not taken away the ministery from the Church because we have thrust the Popish priesthood out of the Church of Christ For surely in the new covenant of Christ there is no longer any such priesthood as was in the ancient Church of the Iewes which had an externall anointing holy Heb. 4. garments and very many ceremonies which were figures and tipes of Christ who by his coming fulfilled and abolished them And he himselfe remaineth the onely Priest for ever and we doe not communicate the name of Priest to any of the ministers lest we should detract any thing from Christ For the Lord himselfe hath not appointed in the Church any priests of the new Testament who having received authoritie from the Suffragane may offer up the hoste every day that is the very flesh and the very blood of our Saviour for the quicke and the dead but Ministers which may teach and administer the Sacraments Paul declaring plainly and shortly what we are to thinke of the Ministers of the New Testament or of the Church of Christ and what we must attribute unto them Let a man saith he thus account of us as of 1 Cor. 4. the Ministers of Christ and dispensers of the mysteries of God So that the Apostle his minde is that we should esteeme of Ministers as of Ministers Now the Apostle calleth them as it were underrowers which should onely have an eye unto their master and chiefe governour and be as men that live not to themselves nor according to their owne will but unto others to wit their Masters at whose commandement and becke they ought to be For the Minister of the Church is commanded wholly and in all parts of his dutie not to please himselfe but to execute that onely which he hath received in commandment from his Lord. And in this same place it is expresly declared who is our Master even Christ to whom the Ministers are in subjection in all the functions of their ministerie And to the end that he might the more fully declare their ministerie he addeth further that the ministers of the Church are stewards and dispensers of the mysteries of God 1 Cor. 4. Now the mysteries of God Paul in many places and especially in the third to the Ephes doth call the Gospel of Christ And the Sacraments of Christ are also called mysteries of the ancient Writers Therefore for this purpose are the ministers called namely to preach the Gospel of Christ unto the faithfull and to administer the Sacraments We reade also in another place in the Gospel of the faithfull and wise servant that his Lord set him over his family Luk. 12. to give foode unto it in due season Againe in an other place of the Gospel a man goeth into a strange countrey and leaving his house giveth unto his servants authoritie therein committeth to them his substance and appointeth every man his worke This is now a fit place to speake somewhat also of the power and office of the ministers of the Church And concerning their power some have entreated and disputed overbusily and would bring all things even the very greatest under their jurisdiction and Luc. 22. Mat. 18. that against the commandement of God who forbad unto his all dominion and highly commendeth humilitie indeed there is one kinde of power which is a meere and absolute power called the power of right According to this power all things in the whole world are subject unto Christ who is Lord of all even as he himselfe witnesseth saying All power is given unto me in heaven Matth. 28 21. Apoc. 23 and 22. and in earth And againe I am the first and the last and behold I live for ever and I have the keies of hell and of death Again He hath the key of David which openeth and no man shutteth shutteth and no man openeth This power the Lord reserveth to himselfe and doth not transfer it to any other that he might sit idle by and look on his ministers while they wrought For Isaiah saith I will put the keie of the house of David upon his shoulder And again Whose government shall be upon his shoulders For he doth not lay the government on other mens shoulders but doth stil keep and use his own power thereby governing all things Furthermore there is another power of duty or ministeriall power limited out by him who hath full and absolute power and authority And this is more like a ministry then dominion For we see that some master doth give unto the steward of his house authoritie and power over his house and for that cause delivereth him his keies that he may admit or exclude such as his Master will have admitted or excluded According to this power doth the minister by his office that which the Lord hath commanded him to do and the Lord doth ratifie and confirme that which he doth and will have the deeds of his ministers to be acknowledged and esteemed as his own deeds unto which end are those speeches in the Gospel I will give unto thee the Mâth 16. keies of the Kingdome of heaven and whatsoever thou bindest or loosest in earth shall be bound and loosed in heaven Againe Whose sinnes soever ye remit they shall be remitted and whose sinnes soever Iohn 20. ye retaine the shall be retained But if the Minister deale not in all things as his Lord hath commanded him but but passe the limits and bounds of faith then the Lord doth make voyde that which he doth Wherefore the Ecclesiasticall power of the ministers of the Church is that function whereby they doe indeed governe the Church of God but